True Calling
Author: Siobhan Davis
Date: 2014-06-15 09:24:29+00:00
Keywords: Romance; Fantasy; Paranormal; Young Adult Science Fiction; Space; Fiction; Science Fiction; Dystopia; Young Adult
Description: Planet Novo, nestled in space twelve hundred miles above the surface of the Earth, is the new home of 17 year old Cadet Ariana Skyee. Confused by the government-sanctioned memory erase and distressed at her impending forced marriage and motherhood, Ariana's plans for the future are thrown into complete disarray. As the traumatic events within he.
Publisher: BookBaby

Copyright

Copyright © Siobhan Davis 2014.

Siobhan Davis asserts the moral right to be identified as the author of this work.

All rights reserved under International and Pan-American Copyright Conventions.

Work of Fiction

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, incidents and dialogues are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictiously. Any resemblance to actual people, living or dead, or events is entirely coincidential.

Conditions of Sale

By payment of the required fees, you have been granted the nonexclusive nontransferable right to access and read the text of this e-book on screen. No part of this text may be reproduced, transmitted, downloaded, decompiled, reverse-engineered, or stored in or introduced into any information storage and retrieval system, in any form or by any means, whether electronic or mechanical, now known or hereinafter invented, without the express written permission of the Author.

E-Book edition © August 2014 ISBN: 978-0-9929304-1-7

PART I - ARIANA

CHAPTER 1

He runs quickly and quietly through the dense woodland, his breathing is shallow yet steady. Beads of sweat glisten on the translucent skin of his forehead. His intense brown eyes drink in the surroundings of the forest as they flash by. The muscles flex in his arms and legs as he runs and the sun reflects the contours of his body, showcasing his strong physique.

I wake with a start; I can feel the blood pumping ferociously through my veins and a ringing in my ears. My heart is pounding so loudly that I’m sure it will wake Mom, Dad, Lily and Deacon. I take deep breaths, slowly inhaling and exhaling, in an attempt to calm my beating heart.

This is the tenth night in a row that I’ve dreamt of him: Zane. I’m surprised we’ve retained the ability to dream, that they hadn’t programmed it into the Vita. I have no idea what the dreams mean, or if they mean anything at all. No doubt I’ll spend the rest of today thinking of him, instead of concentrating on my classes and maneuvers.

A slight movement in the corner of my eye catches my attention. The Medicet has entered the room so quietly that it startles me, my heart pounds again in response. I don’t think I’ll ever get used to these medical drones, sophisticated robots that work with assigned doctors; to provide the high quality medical care essential to ensure the continuation of the human race. It’s just one of the many changes that we’ve had to get accustomed to on Novo. I obediently hold out my arm and the Medicet administers the shot. I instantly feel relaxed, my previous anxiety over the dream a distant memory. I immediately fall back asleep.

When I wake again, I reach out to my left, to the panel over my bedside locker and press the top right-hand button. 5.30 a.m. displays on the commiboard in the corner of the room. It’s too early, but I know there’s no point in trying to go back to sleep. I pull off the covers and swing my legs over the side of the bed. I get up slowly and stretch my arms out over my head, I gently twist my neck from side to side. As I move I can feel the slight metal edge of the Vita, it rests at the base of my neck just above my spinal cord. I remember how difficult it was to get used to the sensation of it at first, but now it’s practically seamless, it has become an accepted part of my body. It’s only my daily morning stretch that reminds me of its existence. I think back to the day it was inserted—the day we had to vacate Earth. I still can’t believe the events of the last two years, it almost feels like it was something straight out of a Hollywood movie.

I shake myself from my melancholy, pull off my pajamas and head straight for the shower. As I stand under the steaming hot water, my mind wanders back to Zane. Is he a figment of my imagination? A memory fighting to be restored? Or is there something else at play here? Except Dr. Victus says it’s impossible, the whole point of the nostalgia elixir was to make the transition from Earth to Novo as easy as possible. Its sole function to wipe our memories of those left behind.

So who is Zane? And why am I dreaming of him? I visualize him as I’ve seen him in my sleep. Chocolate brown eyes, short dark hair, average height. On his right upper arm is an apparent tattoo, it’s too indistinct in my dreams to decipher. He’s clearly athletic and very fit. My heart quickens as I recall the images of him showering and dressing, and I feel a natural stirring throughout my body. There’s no one else in the room, but I still blush furiously—I have to stop this! Maybe I am going crazy and it’s my minds way of saying ‘enough’! I step out of the shower and pull on my jogging pants and top, I lace my sneakers tight. I swiftly dry my hair and tie it up, before heading out of my room.

I tiptoe down the stairs as quietly as I can, no point in disturbing my family this early. As I enter our living space, I see that my father is already up and dressed for work. I look at him with pride, so handsome, so strong in his uniform. My father is the center of my universe. Period. He’s standing at the far end of the large circular glass wall that spans the entire structure of our home, overlooking the man-made lake, staring pensively at the calm water outside. “Hey Dad, why are you up so early? Penny for your thoughts?” I ask. My father turns around, a frown quickly forming on his face.

“Ariana, I could ask you the same thing.”

“Weird dreams again,” I say by way of explanation. “What’s your excuse?”

“We’re piloting the latest model stealth-craft this morning. We thought it least disruptive to the citizens of Novo if we conducted our tests early,” he says. “Are you going out for a run?”

“Yes, I thought it might help clear my head.”

“Well, make sure to stick to the running track and keep safe.”

I inwardly laugh; Novo is about the safest place you could live. All citizens have been carefully chosen from Earth based on a variety of specific assessments including personal characteristics, medical status, age and possession of—at least one—desired talent from the requisite ‘skills list’. No one is older than forty-five, apparently there’s no place in the new world order for the elderly or the sick. I’m fairly certain they didn’t do any recruiting in prisons either, and the intense personality screening ruled out any supposed ‘undesirables’.

There’s also the Magna Superiore: an invisible force field that surrounds Novo, shaped like a dome, it acts as a protective shield. No one can enter or exit without permission. It’s practically invisible to the naked eye except where it glints in parts and reminds us of its existence. Dad says it’s to protect us from unknown enemies. I think it’s further evidence of the extent to which the authorities desire to control everyone and everything in Novo.

My father has always been very protective of his family, because of all the things he has seen as a Command Major Sergeant in the Army. He’s now a Level 1 Commander, which is a position of high seniority and great responsibility; I see it weighing on his shoulders, as if the stress is a real living thing. My sixth sense goes into overdrive again as I get the feeling there’s more to this than meets the eye. I wonder what has him so preoccupied lately. There’s no point asking him though, he has a natural ability to easily deflect any uncomfortable topics. I know he’ll confide in me when he feels the time is right.

I cross to the kitchen, at the center of our large open living space, and find my water vest. I deftly fill it and pull the vest on, one arm at a time, securing it tightly in the middle. I position the tube down along my arm until it clicks into place on the data-cuff on my left wrist. The data-cuff is another new addition to modern life. It’s a fully interactive communications device which looks like a high-tech watch, but is actually a cell phone, GPS device, video communicator, notice board and channel for receiving official government communications. It enables mobile access to my n-mails and personal photos, and I can download books, music and movies on the go. It also serves as an identifier, once scanned at an official entry gate, to any of the facilities and services in Novo.

“Don’t worry, I’ll stay safe,” I placate him as I leave while simultaneously blowing him a kiss. He raises his hand and catches the kiss in one swift motion, we both smile. We’ve been doing this since I was a little girl and I cherish the comfort, closeness and familiarity of the gesture; I’ll never get too old for it. My mom says the term ‘Daddy’s girl’ was invented for us. I smile as I think of my father, the love I feel for him knows no bounds. If only I had the same closeness with my mother, but the dynamic of that relationship couldn’t be more different at the moment. I sigh as I shut the door behind me and start the short walk to the running track. I allow myself to reflect on the events that brought us here.

Disaster upon disaster wreaked havoc on Earth, completely wiping out most countries and landmass, making it largely uninhabitable; except for parts of America which survived to this day. What I hadn’t known, until that fateful day, was that the alliance had been formed between some of the key nations on Earth in preparation for doomsday. Novo had been under construction since the 1960’s.

Novo is the name of our new planet, nestled in space approximately twelve hundred miles above the surface of Earth. This planet was chosen for its proximity to our original homeland and the Sun, the consistency of its climate and the pliable terrain. The Magna Minore securely encloses our environment and maintains the synthetic atmospheric composition which is aligned to Earth.

There are 15 Regions on Novo, we live in Region 2, or Aqua as it’s more commonly known. All of the Regions have been given their own identity and each has been created in the likeness of different places we knew back on Earth. While I appreciate the efforts being made to retain this element of familiarity, the resulting outcome is a planet with a dual persona. The manufactured edges are too austere and hard to ignore, it’s like looking at a life-size model replica of Earth.

Aqua has been modelled on one of the Great Lakes of North America and there’s a huge artificial lake taking center stage in the middle of the Region. The architects and engineers are busy constructing other uninhabited Regions in preparation for the projected population growth. At the moment, only Regions 1 through 7 are occupied and we have huge capacity to develop as a new society. One of the key stated aims of our government is to increase the population size and see the human race grow and evolve under their command. At all costs it would seem, as I think of their latest policy. A shudder runs involuntarily down my spine.

I look up and see that I’ve already reached the entrance to the running track. I scan my wrist at the data panel on the gate. Instantly my credentials flash up on the screen and I’m granted access. I walk down the steps to the ground level running track and press the button on the data panel to access the scenery grid. I don’t need to review the options: I know which scenery I prefer. I touch the screen where it displays ‘Woodland’ and instantly the running track disappears and the woods materialize before my eyes.

Except, of course, that it’s not real; it’s another Novo initiative thought up by Team Reminiscence. This team exists purely to ensure that we don’t lose our humanity, our memories of Earth and to replicate as much of our home as possible. This is one of their better ideas, and as I run it feels like I’m in the woods back home in Connecticut. I hear the birds singing in the trees, smell the pine needles, feel the cool breeze on my face, and detect the crunch under my foot as I run across imaginary branches, twigs and the undergrowth of the woods. This is one of the few places in Novo where I can lose myself and feel like me again. So much of what we do now is controlled and contrived, part of the great master plan to ensure that humanity flourishes in our new regime. I try and shake all concerns of our new government and their grand schemes from my mind, I will only become frustrated and anxious at how powerless we all are when it comes to our future, and our destiny. Instead, I allow my thoughts drift back to Zane and try to make sense of what I have seen in my fragmented dreams.

It feels so real, he feels so real. Did I know him? What was his relationship to me? Does he reside on modern day Earth or are my visions a recall of Earth as I remember it? It’s all so confusing. Dr. Victus is certain it’s my imagination playing tricks on my mind. He’s adamant it isn’t a regurgitated memory and the fact that the dream isn’t recurring—they are always different—is indeed perplexing. Dr. Victus says the nostalgia elixir we were injected with represented years of research and development, and was subject to rigorous testing. Every unique elixir contained identifiers and transmitters that wiped programmed memories for each person. According to the good doctor, it’s impossible to remember wiped memories, once the elixir is administered the memories are permanently erased—never to be recovered.

I wonder if I should mention to him, at my next check up, that I’ve had another dream. While he assures me that our conversations are private, my mind is naturally distrustful, and my sixth sense tells me that I shouldn’t have been so open. I wonder now of the wisdom in confiding in him at all. The last thing I need on my record is any reference to, or statement of, mental instability. I have no idea what they do if you’re deemed mentally unsound or delusional. Probably cart you off to some asylum or force other foreign objects into your body, in an attempt to control the part of your brain causing the malfunction. I shudder at the thought and subconsciously press the Vita at the back of my neck.

The Vita was inserted in all residents of Novo on the day of our evacuation from Earth. It’s a small metal device the size of a fingernail, circular in shape, and minutely thin so that it’s barely detectable under the skin. It contains a unique, personal tracker that can locate us whenever and wherever we are. It also conveys messages to our doctors, alerting him or her to any changes or irregularities in our health. Being supremely healthy is of vital importance on Novo.

The human race was decimated in the near destruction of Earth, yet only those in peak health were granted access to Novo. It didn’t matter if you aced the other assessments with flying colors, only those who successfully passed the stringent medical exam was given permission to reside on our new planet. Once on Novo, each resident was assigned a doctor, medical team and team of Medicets. Between them all, they monitor the health of the nation on a daily basis. Finally, free healthcare for everyone yet I’m not jumping for joy. It’s degrading being routinely subjected to a battery of medical tests, to ensure I continue to deserve my place in this new world.

All of a sudden the woodland disappears. I have completed the circuit and I’m back at the access stairwell. I press my data-cuff; it reads 6.25 a.m., time to head home and get ready for NSAFTA. NSAFTA is the Novo Special Armed Forces Training Academy, which is my daily home for ten hours each day. Sunday, thankfully, is still viewed as a day of rest. It’s the only day of the week when I don’t have any set agenda, and I have the freedom to choose what I want to do with my time.

I sprint home and immediately smell the fresh orange juice as soon as I open the door. Lily, my fourteen-year-old sister, and Deacon, my ten-year-old brother are sitting at the breakfast counter in their pajamas. “Hey Lil, where’s Mom?” I ask.

“In bed, she said to get ourselves ready today.”

Predictable. It would be laughable if it weren’t so heartbreaking. My mom used to be so energetic, but she took the move to Novo badly, and things are definitely going from bad to worse. I worry what will become of her. If it wasn’t for my father and his value to NSAF, I doubt she would even have received her access pass to Novo in the first place. NSAF is the Novo Special Armed Forces, located in Militia or Region 15. NSAF maintains law and order on Novo and Earth, and its responsibilities include military planning, security, peacekeeping and policing. As time goes on, I think the chances of our mother returning to us get slimmer and slimmer.

“No sweat Lil, we can eat and walk to school together.” I go up to my room and jump quickly in the shower, to freshen up after my run, taking care not to get my hair wet.

Once I’m towelled dry, I grab my Cadet uniform from the wardrobe and pull it on, zipping it fully from top to bottom. It’s not too bad as school uniforms go. It’s a black fitted jumpsuit with red moulding on the shoulders and a slim gray metallic belt that clips into place at my navel. There is a light hood fitted under the uppermost part of the suit for when it rains, which isn’t that often. Soft leather, calf length boots complete the look. I don’t know what the suit is made of, but the material is porous and adapts to the weather conditions. It’s part of the new textiles being manufactured on Earth for our consumption in Novo.

I stride downstairs and bound into the kitchen. Lily has made eggs and bacon for breakfast; yum. We don’t have access to the same variety of foodstuffs anymore, but food production is one of the key activities and primary source of work on Earth now. In time, our government promises that the food choices will be more diverse. I miss Earth so much and welcome the weekly official information bulletins we receive with updates on the latest developments. The government is investing heavily in rebuilding the economy, and new technology and infrastructure projects have been commissioned. Rebooting employment and industry is well underway, and each state has been awarded separate distinctive status as subject matter experts in a particular field. Connecticut, where I was born and raised, has been classified as a military infrastructure and pharmaceutical center of expertise.

I see that Lily has also changed into her school uniform. Unlike me, Lily has chosen to attend the Novo Medical Facility, NMF, and she’s training to be a doctor. A good career choice given the importance placed on health in Novo. She regularly tries to tag along when I am studying at Eve’s. Her parents are doctors, and they are an invaluable source of information for Lily—unofficial mentors you might say. Eve is my best and only friend here.

I hear the school bus pull up outside our house, and I shout out to Deacon.

“I’m coming,” he calls out as his blond head appears at the top of the stairs.

“Quick, before it leaves without you,” I say as I grab his coat, and hurriedly pull his arms through the sleeves. I reach down and lift up his schoolbag and fix it securely around his shoulders. “Right, little muffin, off you go. Have a good day,” I tell him as I kiss the top of his head. He runs out the door and onto the bus. I watch until it has driven off down the road and around the corner.

Lily and I grab our backpacks and pull the front door shut behind us. We turn left and begin the short walk to the Velo station. Velo’s are the main form of mass transit on Novo. They are high velocity shuttles, modelled to look like sleek trains, which transport us all over the planet, through an intricate network of tubes and tunnels. They run above and below ground, and they’re super fast; I still get a rush whenever I use them.

“So Lily, what’s on the curriculum today in school?” I ask. I love to listen to Lily talk about her studies. She’s so passionate about medicine, so keen to have the knowledge and expertise to enable her to help others. It warms my heart.

“We’re studying the anatomy of the central nervous system, it’s a continuation of our research on the brain. It’s fascinating how the brain controls so much more than we think. On Friday, we are going to the R & D Laboratory to see the work they’re doing on the Vita advancement. I cannot wait,” she says excitedly.

“Sounds riveting,” I tease, as I deftly squat down to avoid her arm while she playfully attempts to push me. “I’m only joking Lil, I love that you’re so into it. I feel comforted knowing I will have someone to look after me when I’m old and decrepit,” I admit, somewhat in jest.

We have arrived at the Velo station, and we scan our wrists at the data panel on the electronic entry barrier. It automatically registers us and slowly lifts to allow entry into the station. We go down to the platform and wait for the next Velo to arrive. I press a button on my data-cuff and identify that it’s due in thirty seconds. Sure enough, the Velo then appears in the distance, and in the blink of an eye it’s static in front of us on the platform.

We enter as the doors glide open and find two adjoining seats on our left. As soon as we sit down, the electronic harness automatically lifts from behind and fastens over my shoulders, across my chest and locks on both sides of my waist. This activity always serves to remind me of the countless rollercoaster rides I have been on. Happy memories of holidays in Orlando flicker through my mind and I suddenly feel unbearably bereft. Lily takes my hand and looks at me with a puzzled and worried expression.

“I’m fine.”

“More bad dreams?” she asks.

“No, and I wouldn’t call the dreams bad dreams as such, more confusing than anything else. Anyway let’s not discuss this here,” I say as I look at her with raised eyebrows, and she understands that the subject is closed.

The doors shut and an electronic voice says, “Acceleration in ten seconds.” I take a deep breath in readiness before we take off, like a bullet in a gun, whizzing rapidly through the tunnels until we come to a swift but smooth stop. We are in Region 3, or Prism as it’s generally referred to. This is Lily’s stop. She presses a button to release her harness and rises.

“Love you big sis, have a great day.” And with that she’s gone.

Immediately I feel someone sit down beside me. Without pausing for thought, I look to my left into the brightest, most intense blue eyes, staring straight into mine. I know the owner: Cal Remus. He is the best Cadet in our year, a natural athlete, destined for greatness in NSAF. He also thinks he’s god’s gift to women and the way in which my female classmates fall at his feet makes me sick. He is unnaturally beautiful; golden blond hair gelled back off his forehead, sparkling blue eyes, sculpted jawline and perfectly proportioned features. He is tall and strong, as a result of all the physical training we undergo in the Academy, and he has a natural prowess and passion for all kinds of sports. He loves the sound of his own voice and can usually be relied upon to make some kind of contentious or witty remark during class. I know he pushes some of the Instructors to breaking point at times. I sometimes see him at the running track, but I always go out of my way to take the opposite course to him. He has this uncanny ability to completely unnerve me, just as he’s doing at this moment.

“Good morning, Ariana,” he says, pronouncing my name slowly and distinctly.

“Good morning Cal,” I say politely.

“You look gorgeous today,” he says grinning sarcastically at me.

I suppose you could call me pretty, but I definitely wouldn’t label myself as gorgeous. Everyone says my eyes are my best feature; big, bright blue, with a wide fringe of long lashes. They complement my long dark brown hair, pale skin and heart shaped face. I am curvy, but thin and toned, thanks to my natural athleticism and passion for jogging. I scowl at him. He is constantly teasing me like this, and I really don’t know what I’ve done to deserve it. I avoid him like the plague, and I’m never part of the group of girls who hang off his every word, and follow him around campus like lovesick puppies.

“Are you going to be difficult? Because I’m not in the mood for your banter today. Why don’t you sit with one of your groupies and tease them mercilessly?” I reply.

“Because it’s much more fun sitting here, torturing you,” he says grinning.

He’s so smug; I cannot stand him. I’m grateful when the announcer communicates our imminent departure and in mere seconds we’re on our way. The silence is golden. We quickly stop at Regions 4, 5, 6 and 7 to allow more passengers alight and exit. Because Regions 8 through 14 are still under construction, the Velo travels without further stops, all the way to Militia.

All of Novo’s armed forces infrastructure are housed in Region 15, Militia, including the Training Academy. Militia is a miniature replica of the Grand Canyon. It’s rugged, dusty terrain combines with steep inclines and voluminous, colorful rock formations. NSAF occupies a prime position at the forefront of the Region. It’s a huge facility spanning fifty thousand acres in size; it totally dominates the landscape. There are several separate units dotted around the ground, including a massive warehouse which is the main stealth-craft hangar. Military barracks are located to the western front. The new penitentiary is nearing completion; it’s built into the rock-face, directly underneath the NSAF building. My dad says it’s been deliberately constructed to the highest security specification; however, I struggle to understand the necessity for a prison of this magnitude. The Training Academy, my home from home, is to the far east of the Region, on a huge plot which has enabled the authorities to build a state of the art campus. We want for nothing there.

I release the harness and swiftly rise but stagger to my left unsteadily. Cal quickly places his arm across my back and clutches me at my waist, to help steady me. “My very presence makes you weak at the knees,” he says. He releases me, once he sees that I can stand without falling over, and strides out the door, grinning to himself. I shake my head in severe frustration.

“Aaaggghh,” I say out loud before I can stop myself.

“Fun ride?” asks Eve, coming up alongside me as we exit the Velo. She loops her arm amiably through mine.

“Cal is so annoying!” I exclaim.

“Well, you know my theory,” she says.

I sigh inwardly; Eve is convinced that Cal has the hots for me. It’s the most ridiculous assumption I’ve ever heard. Someone like him would never be interested in someone like me, especially when there are so many other gorgeous girls who would literally give their right arm to be with him. My theory is much more plausible; I’m an easy target, someone he can make fun of without even trying. I feel myself getting annoyed at my own ineptitude. I have always considered myself to be strong and resilient, but he makes me feel foolish and weak, and I hate him for it. Even if Eve’s theory is correct, which I doubt, I have no interest in someone so arrogant and vain and selfish.

“Any more dreams?” asks Eve.

I rub my left temple subconsciously. “Ssshh,” I hiss, “not out here.”

“I don’t know what you’re so suspicious of, you need to learn to be more trusting,” she says bluntly.

“Eve, I’m not like you, there are many times when I wish I was, but I can’t be something I’m not.” I mean it; Eve is the gentlest soul, so caring, warm and genuine. The best friend a girl could hope for. Nonetheless, I’ve come to trust my inner sixth sense, my ability to tune into feelings and senses has been perceptive in the past. I’m not going to start ignoring it now.

“Come on,” she says, “we don’t want to be late and incur any offences.”

The Training Academy foundation is built on rules, if you break one you’re issued with an immediate offence. Penalties apply if you accumulate more than a reasonable amount, and potential suspension if you acquire more than twenty. We both have perfect records so far this semester; it’s a position I’m desperate to hold onto so I grasp Eve’s hand and make a hasty exit. We sprint rapidly down the road towards the Academy. We are at the top of the steps when the siren rings out, announcing the thirty second warning, before the front doors are permanently closed for the day.

As we enter the building we join the queue for body scanning, DNA screening and health check. They are ridiculously identity and security conscious in Novo. That must be how my father developed his preoccupation with my safety, I think. My sixth sense tingles in response.

Eve is directed to the left lane and I walk straight forward, as the Ranger calls me to him. I remove my backpack and set it on the scanning belt to my right. I stand completely still as the Ranger runs the hand scanner over my Vita, which confirms my identity; he then guides me forward through the body scanning unit. I walk into a large steel scanner and stand motionless while a laser scans my full body and displays an image of my skeleton on the nearby screen. I daren’t move until he tells me the scanning is complete and I can proceed to the next station. I grab my backpack and head over to the Medicet for my health check. I place my wrist against the hand-held device and a green light flashes brightly. The Medicet moves slowly aside to allow me pass, and I walk into the large, brightly lit entrance hall.

Eve is waiting by the nearest pillar for me.

“There’s a change of plan,” she says.

I look at her questioningly as we hear the announcement. “All those eligible for ‘The Calling’ must report to room 4101 immediately.”

I stand rooted to the spot; this is the moment I have been dreading.

CHAPTER 2

I walk silently down the hall with Eve ambling companionably by my side, she knows better than to state the obvious. Since the government formally announced the introduction of their new policy, ‘The Calling’, some three months ago, I’ve been absolutely dreading this moment. Not that we know too much about it, but I’m sure all that’s about to change.

Everyone knows one of the biggest concerns for the authorities is the continuation of the human race. Our numbers were severely depleted in the atrocities on Earth and our current population doesn’t even occupy thirty percent of the landmass of Novo. In order to build a new world, the government needs to significantly increase the population, and they have been mulling over various ideas for the last two years.

I still remember the day the official announcement was streamed on the commiboard. All boys and girls are required to participate in an assessment pageant, ‘The Calling’, once they reach age seventeen. The process will identify the person—or suitor as the authorities have proclaimed it—with whom they are most ideally matched, to become his or her spouse. This arranged marriage must happen before each suitor turns eighteen and all newly married couples must produce at least three children by the time they are aged twenty-two. So, I will basically become an official baby-making machine, whether I like it or not. I am aghast at the brutality and unfairness of it.

I have big ambitions for my military career, and boys just weren’t factored into my plan, well not yet. I do want to get married and start a family one day, but on my terms, in my own time, when I’m good and ready. I always took it for granted that I had the freedom to choose my life partner, now everything has been turned on its head, and I've lost control over my future. I am both devastated and terrified. I’ve had recurring nightmares for weeks, too often there’s been a need to sedate me, and the Medicet is like my new BFF.

On certain days, my overwhelming devastation has brought me close to the edge of inflicting violence. My father has gone into super charm mode to quiet me down, but I can tell that even he’s disconcerted by the whole notion. It’s not that I don’t understand the necessity, but forcing young adults into marriage and babies is surely not the answer. Eroding basic human rights is no way to advance society. The president has appealed to the nation for understanding and sacrifice, telling us that everything needs to be redefined in the context of our new world. The fact that it seems so easy for him and his cabinet to accept and promote this new standard makes me very uneasy.

Eve and I enter the elevator along with some of our other classmates and someone pushes the button for the fourth floor. The elevator soars silently upwards. No one speaks, we’re all too engrossed in our own thoughts. It comes to a sudden halt and we file out one at a time. We follow the crowd down the hall; Eve remains close beside me.

“Don’t worry Ari, we’ll find out everything we need to know now,” she says as she pats my arm.

I wish I could share her natural enthusiasm and positivity, but I don’t. Considerate of the fact that I must seem so negative to her all the time, and conscious of the many cameras that stalk our every move, I force a smile on my face and whisper, “I hope so.”

We enter room 4101 which is one of the bigger lecture halls in the Academy. Eve, eager as ever, starts descending the stairs towards the front of the room. “Eve,” I call after her, ”I’m not sitting at the front like some goody two shoes.”

Eve turns and takes one look at my face and says, “Sure” in a pleasant tone.

We move down a few rows and I identify seats that look precisely center stage. “Happy?” I ask.

“Completely,” Eve says with a smile. It’s practically impossible to dampen Eve’s natural sunny disposition. For the second time today, I wish I could be more like her.

I look all around me as other Cadets take their seats. I recognize some Cadets from my class, but there are a lot of faces that I don’t know. There is a mixture of expressions on display in the room—anxiety, inquisitiveness, fear, apathy.

Two tall men appear on the podium from the left hand side of the room. “Good morning Cadets, I require your complete attention please. My name is Commander Remus and you have been invited to this session today to explain the process involved in ‘The Calling’ and how it will apply to you. Firstly, I need to ensure that everyone is aged seventeen at this time.” He nods to the other man who promptly rises and moves forward to the front. It strikes me instantly that Commander Remus must be Cal’s father—the similarity is uncanny.

The unidentified man extends a hand-held device, no bigger than the size of a data-cuff, and presses a button which emits a thin green light that spans out over the whole crowd. An electronic map of the room lights up in front of the Commander, and a few red lights flash brightly, indicating some individuals who don’t belong here. They immediately get up and leave. Why they were here in the first place confounds me; curiosity must have gotten the better of them, or possibly they were confused over the qualifying criteria. Confident in the knowledge that only those eligible for ‘The Calling’ are in the room, Commander Remus begins the formal presentation.

He starts by introducing the other man as Zolt Rada, Operations Director for the pageant. He is tall and rail thin, with black hair, green eyes and a neatly trimmed beard. He looks like a real stickler for the rules and I bet he will not tolerate any infraction. He is intensely scrutinising the crowd when suddenly his eyes lock on mine; I bravely hold his stare until he reluctantly retracts.

Slightly shaken, I force myself to focus my full attention on Commander Remus, as he begins to describe the format for ‘The Calling’. He clicks a button on his data-cuff and the display flickers to life on a large screen at the back of the podium. President Calavero stares at us from the screen as he explains the context within which the pageant has been introduced. He reinforces the message that humanity must evolve and grow. Novo’s motto then flashes in front of our eyes: LIVE. LOVE. PROSPER. Slide after slide is unveiled, outlining details of the process.

The initial assessment process will take place separately within each Region, culminating in the matching of male and female suitors. There is a variety of different assessments to be completed at the outset of the process. Physical strength, virility/fertility testing, skills and hobbies, a talent showcase, personality screening and intelligence testing. Every suitor will be appointed their own personal pageant coordinator, who will help beautify and prepare them for the televised dating stage, which commences immediately after the assessment phase has concluded.

Participants can only date from their published Top Ten list of potential suitors, and all dates must be rated and ranked by both parties. Results will be uploaded to the centralized pageant e-portal, which is a fully interactive intranet that Region residents will have full access to. The final matchmaking process takes place at the termination of the dating stage. The ultimate result is reached based on all the data available to inform the decision-making process. The voting public have a say, as well as the pageant authorities, each suitor and their parents. In the event of a conflict, the results of the compatibility test will determine the overriding outcome.

In order to embed the pageant culture into Novo society, a nationwide annual pageant will be hosted in Region 1, Illumina. Known as the ‘Amor Regale’ each Region must choose a matched couple to represent them in this prestigious contest. All voting will be conducted via the pageant portal, accessible through the commiboard network. The winning suitors, named Novo Silentium couple, will be showered with gifts, bring pride to their Region and set a perfect example for future generations. This couple will also have the 'privilege' of attending to official duties as decided by the authorities.

I sit stiffly, as if stuck to my seat by superglue. I have barely breathed throughout the course of the entire presentation, let alone moved. I sneak a quick peek at Eve from the corner of my eye. She looks ... exhilarated, as if this is the best thing to have ever happened to her. I feel nothing but extreme despair; this is worse than the worst nightmare I’ve endured in the last few weeks. Apart from the make-over, which I think I’ll quite enjoy, the rest is wholly demeaning and superfluous.

I think back to Betty Friedan and the Feminism movement of the 1960’s and 1970’s, how they must be turning in their graves. I have never been a die-hard bra-burning feminist, or anything close to it, but that’s because most of my generation accepted our free will and freedom of choice as a given. I thought the new world order was supposed to champion positive change, advancement and evolution. Not total regression. I think of what I learned on Earth, in history and social classes, about the different cultural views of women. I remember my shock at learning about the restrictive birth policy in China, the oppression of women in the Middle East, the rape and abuse of women in many African states. I used to feel so grateful that I lived in America, where women could aspire to achieve anything they desired. Where following your dreams was not just a fallacy. But now our government has committed the ultimate betrayal to womankind.

The male population hasn’t fared much better either, they have equally taken away their right to choose for themselves. And on top of that, there’s no privacy in the process whatsoever. There is slim chance of developing any real feelings for my potential suitor, with big brother watching us all the time. It’s a completely orchestrated PR exercise, aimed at entertaining the nation, and singular feelings, views or desires don’t appear to have much of a place in the process. It sounds to me like one big popularity contest, and I’ve never been overly interested in popularity.

I vaguely hear Commander Remus invite questions from the crowd. I am immediately alert as soon as I hear Cal speak.

“What if I don’t agree, and refuse to participate?” he asks.

“That’s not an option. Participation is the law of this land, to refuse is an act of treachery, punishable by solitary life confinement in the penitentiary,” Commander Remus says, as he glowers at his son. I sense friction between these two and briefly ponder the exact nature of their relationship.

I have pressed the button on the digital pad in front of me before my conscious mind has time to process the action.

“Ariana Skyee, your question,” says Commander Remus, as he identifies me from the electronic map displayed in front of him.

“Is there an appeal process if I don’t like my proposed suitor? This is the rest of my life we’re talking about,” I say stoically.

“The process allows your input, as well as your parents. The majority consensus will decide on the eventual suitor. There’s no need for an appeal mechanism, given the democratic way in which the assessment and selection process is constructed,” he replies.

I snort with laughter before my brain kicks in, late again, and I clasp my hand over my mouth. I see the disdainful look on Commander Remus’ face.

“You find this funny, Ms. Skyee?” he asks snidely.

“No, quite the contrary. I just think the use of the word ‘democratic’ is misplaced, considering we’re being forced into marriage and motherhood whether we like it or not,” I say. My tone is becoming more aggressive as my pent up emotion threatens to rise to the surface.

Commander Remus looms over the podium as he responds in a raised voice. “Our government are gravely concerned about the continuation of humanity. If sacrifices are required we expect every resident to comply, as part of their civic duty. Quite frankly Ms. Skyee, our process will undoubtedly ensure a far better decision when it comes to your life partner than you would choose for yourself,” he says derisively. I clench my fists under my seat as I feel an uncharacteristic urge to jump up and punch him in the face. “Any other questions?” he shouts out to the room. No one else dares speak, so he calls the meeting to a close and advises us to check our n-mail for our individual schedule, and instructions on how to access the online pageant portal. Cadets stream out of the room quietly.

“I assume Cal inherited his charm from his mother and his good looks from his father,” Eve says, as she joins me.

“He’s quite formidable isn’t he?”

“Absolutely terrifying,” she agrees.

We head down to Level 2 towards our first class of the day. I’m grateful that this morning is all theory and academic studies, so that I can just sit there and zone out, and quietly go to pieces inside. For the first time since we moved here I can actually relate—in some part—to what my mother is feeling, as a form of depression kicks in. I struggle through the day and smile listlessly at Eve as she desperately attempts to cheer me up. I notice that Cal glances my way several times during lunch, but I purposely avoid his gaze.

***

I drop my backpack on the table in the living area as my mom approaches with her arms extended. I sink into the warmth of her embrace and my repressed frustration releases in a flurry of tears. She offers no words of comfort but continues to hold me like this until my crying subsides. I look up at her, and all I see is concern shining in her eyes. I’ve missed this closeness between us and realize how much I still need her.

“I saw the official communication today, outlining the procedure for ‘The Calling’. They’re very thorough, I’ll give them that,” she says.

“It’s like ‘The Bachelor’ meets ‘Nightmare on Elm Street’,” I croak—half laughing, half crying. “I’m too young to get married, I don’t even know if I’ve ever kissed a boy!” I sob. My romantic history since arriving on Novo has been non-existent, but I don’t know what, if anything, came before; thanks to the governments cerebral pilfering. “And all of it has to take place with the prying eyes of the nation watching my every move,” I say in disgust. My mother doesn’t need to be reminded of my abhorrence for any type of spotlight. She looks pensive as she rubs my back soothingly. Just then my father comes through the front door and that brings a fresh bout of tears.

“Stay strong Ari, it will turn out all right in the end,” is all he says as he heads into his bedroom.

“I don’t feel like eating,” I tell my mother as I start to mount the stairs.

“I will bring you some camomile tea. Why don’t you snuggle up in bed with a book?” she suggests. I choose to take her advice, and having whipped my clothes off in record-breaking time, I pull on my comfy pajamas and dive down under the covers. I am rifling through my small collection of novels when she enters the room. She places a cup and a plate of fruit down on my locker before sitting down on the side of my bed. “Ariana, I owe you an apology,” she says seriously. I sit up and prop the pillows behind my back.

“An apology for what?” I ask, confused.

“For not being here for you all. I ... I think you know that I’ve found it difficult to adjust to life here,” she says quietly.

“I know you’re trying your best,” I say reassuringly.

“Things are going to change from now on. The three of you need me, and I intend to be here for you. I know you’re upset over ‘The Calling’, I understand and I’m upset for you too. Getting married should be one of the best days of your life, something you really look forward to. Being in love is magical; experiencing the rush of emotions and finding that one person you just can’t live without—it’s such an amazing feeling! I’m unhappy it’s being forced on you, at a time when you’re not ready. Marriage is a challenge at the best of times, and it requires a strong union to keep it on track. So even if the right choice is made, your life may be tougher than it needs to be. But there’s no option sweetie, this is what the government has decreed. To rebuke it has dire consequences. At least we have some influence over the ultimate decision, that counts for something. I want you to know that I’m here for you, whenever you need to talk, just come find me.” She ruffles my hair and places a gentle kiss on my forehead before closing the door on her way out. It's hugely comforting to feel mothered again.

I had a huge collection of books at home on Earth, and reading was one of my all-time favorite pastimes. We only had permission to bring a few belongings with us to Novo and paper books were seen as an unnecessary waste of our travel allowance, because of the vast e-library available to access via the data-cuff and commiboard. In my opinion, the experience isn’t the same unless you feel the pages between your fingers. I remember many nights reading late into the early hours of the morning, unable or unwilling to put the book down. I decide to read ‘Wuthering Heights’, maybe its depiction of morality, inhumanity, cruelty and forced marriages in the eighteenth century will help put my situation into perspective.

Zane is one of many people walking towards a huge red bricked concrete building. As the crowd surges towards the entrance door, a young woman holds tightly onto his arm. She has short blonde hair and hazel eyes. She’s throwing her head back in laughter. A grungy haired guy is on her adjoining side. They separate inside and the two boys descend several flights of stairs into a locker room. Zane is encased fully in a white latex bodysuit; goggles protect his eyes. He is seated at a clinical desk pouring liquid into vials.

I wake to the sound of the alarm with my hand still holding onto the book. I cannot recall at what stage I fell asleep, only that my dreams included a ghostly Catherine and a beastly Heathcliff. The intermittent flashes of Zane broke through the nightmares.

Shaking my head, I hop up and hastily pull on my running gear. I’m desperate to escape into the holographic woods; I really need to run this frustration out of my system. I grab my water vest from the kitchen and sprint out of the house all the way down to the running track. Once inside I head to the lower level track, choose my favorite scenery and I’m gone, like a bat out of hell. I deliberately try to empty my mind and just focus on my breathing and nothing else. I am running at enormous speed when I smack, full force, into something. I must have blacked out, because when I look up it’s through a haze of misty fog, and I can just make out a shape hovering over me.

I instinctively raise my hand to my forehead and feel a large bump the size of an apple. “Ouch.” I try to sit up, but steady hands gently keep me on the ground.

“You’ve hit your head quite hard, don’t make any sudden movements, just lie there until you feel less dizzy,” the voice says.

My vision is starting to come back into focus now, and gradually the shape begins to take on a more cohesive form. Oh, no, not him, I think. “You idiot,” the words are out of my mouth instantaneously.

“Me?” Cal laughs. “You were the one running the wrong way around the track, like a demon possessed.”

“I WAS NOT, I run this track every morning, I could do it in my sleep,” I say. I’m fuming.

“Ah, that must be it then, you were asleep, because you were most definitely running the wrong side of the track,” he says. I can feel the annoyance creep into his words.

“Don’t like being wrong, do you?” I challenge him.

“Here, see for yourself then,” he says angrily, as he hoists me into a standing position and faces me the way I should have been running.

“Don’t touch me,” I say harshly as I push his hand away from my waist. Instantly my legs give out and I feel myself falling towards the ground. He grabs me just in time. He promptly lifts me off the ground, as if I was as light as a feather, and runs all the way back to the entrance stairwell, where he carefully props me up against the gate.

“Put your head between your legs, it will help get the blood flowing again,” he tells me. I obediently do as I’m told, and I don’t protest when he takes the water pump from my data-cuff and puts it to my mouth. “Drink,” he says firmly. I take continual little sips and gradually I feel myself becoming clearer and less fuzzy-headed. I immediately feel my cheeks flare bright red as I look over at him.

“Umm, sorry,” I say meekly.

“Sorry for what?” he asks haughtily.

“Isn’t sorry good enough?” I look at him imploringly.

“No, you were extremely belligerent towards me back there, and it’s not like I did anything wrong. I think I deserve a proper apology, don’t you?” he says in a superior tone.

I am seething as I spit out an apology, “Sorry for running into you.”

“And don’t forget to be grateful for the fact that I saved you from getting a second unattractive bump on your head,” he says with glee.

“I’m extremely grateful,” I say through gritted teeth, as I get up to leave.

“See you later at the skills assessment,” he says, as he leans in close to me “I’m going to make sure my father puts you at the top of my list.”

CHAPTER 3

“Surely that’s illegal, I mean, he can’t really do that, can he?” I ask Eve as we get changed for combat training. I had updated her on my eventful morning as we walked to NSAFTA.

“I don’t think so, but then his father is Commander Remus, and he seems to have some involvement in the pageant, so who knows?” she says.

“That’s not filling me with a warm and cozy feeling.”

“You know Ari, maybe he’s winding you up again or he could be on your list legitimately anyway,” she says carefully, gauging my reaction.

“Maybe he is teasing me, but as for being on my list, that’s ludicrous and you know it. There’s no way we could be matched up,” I say, trying as much to convince myself as her.

“I don’t know Ari, there are similarities; the two of you are the children of L1 Commanders, you both excel here in the Academy, love running and sports, you’re both feisty and headstrong...,” she ruminates.

“Who do you hope is on your list?” I blurt out, in a desperate attempt to change the course of this conversation. My head is hurting a lot despite the shot the Medicet administered earlier. She takes the bait.

“I really, really want Evan Adams to be on my list,” she says longingly.

“Ah Evan, he’s the one you told me about, the son of your parents friends?”

“Yes, he’s training to be a doctor. My parents say he’s a genius and he has a bright future ahead of him. He is totally gorgeous and so intense, when he talks to you it’s as if he’s looking deep into your soul.” Yikes, she has it bad.

“Eve, what if he’s not on your list?” I ask gently.

“Oh, he will be,” she says with total confidence, “we have tons in common.” I open my mouth to protest but then clamp it shut. I’m not going to shatter her illusions, I feel my negativity impacts her too much as it is. I give her my best attempt at a winning smile and we push forward to the outdoor training arena.

***

We have showered and had our lunch, well as much as I could manage to force down my throat, and now we cannot delay the inevitable. We have to travel back to Aqua to the new convention center, which has been built specifically to facilitate the activities of ‘The Calling’. According to last night’s news bulletin, every Region has their own center to house the assessments. Overnight I’ve become more complacent, not totally accepting of my fate, but it’s fruitless and potentially damaging to resist. Lily swayed my mind.

She was so excited when she called into my room on her way to bed. She is caught up in the romanticism of it all and cannot understand my reluctance. I can’t help wondering if I wasn’t switched at birth with Eve—those two are like two peas in a pod. I tried to explain it to Lily as best I could, but I know she’s struggling to comprehend my point of view. Her parting words linger in my memory now.

“You’ll have to find a way to accept it because Dad says it’s futile to resist. The government is quite prepared to imprison those who won’t cooperate; they have no choice but to ensure the right example is set for future generations. I have managed to cope without Mom, but I couldn’t cope without you as well,” she said bluntly.

At that moment, I realized how self-obsessed I had become. I haven’t considered those who are important in my life, like my brother and sister who need my support as they mature. And I hadn’t even considered the potential impact on my father, as a senior-ranking military official. So with a heavy heart, I walk to the Velo station with Eve, as ready as I’m ever going to be for what lies ahead.

The exterior of the convention center is truly awesome. It’s a vast building stretching as far into the sky as the eye can see. Constructed mainly of concrete and steel, the front of the building contains giant shards of glass that jut out at diverse angles, forming a jagged entrance that glistens and sparkles in the light. Banners with ‘The Calling’ etched on the fabric stretch from the top of the building to the bottom. It looks very imposing, appropriate for the task at hand. We follow suit as people head into the building and duly comply with the standard screening procedures. Once through all the stations, I hook up with Eve as we are guided, by one of the many Rangers on duty, to a huge hall at the rear of the building. Rows and rows of desks and chairs are organized alphabetically, so we split up and make our way to our own designated space.

I find my desk and promptly sit down. The desktop commiboard springs to life in front of me, as a holographic image appears on the screen advising me to secure the headset on my ears, and connect the cable to my data-cuff. I oblige on both counts and listen intently as I’m instructed to upload my personal information to the pageant portal. I have three hours to perform this task before I will be escorted to meet my pageant coordinator.

I click into the e-portal and review the personal profile template page that has already been created for me. Certain information is already uploaded, including my date and place of birth, parents names, their occupations and there’s reference to Lily, Deacon and my current status as an NSAFTA Cadet. They’ve even listed my training scores and year ranking. I click into the photo section and I’m amazed to see so many: my official NSAFTA picture, some pictures of me on the running track, walking towards campus with Eve and on a day out with my family. A chill runs down my spine. I know there are cameras everywhere, supposedly for our protection, but I had no idea that they captured and stored images. It feels creepy, like we’re all being stalked. I rouse myself and try to focus on the task at hand.

For starters, I need to upload some better photos; no one in their right mind will be happy to go on a date with me based on the existing picture content. I am not photogenic. It’s tradition in our family to check every photo carefully to see if my eyes are open or shut. Lily identified the problem: I blink about twenty times faster than the average female, so it’s pot luck when it comes to photos. In so many I look as if I am asleep, or worse, drunk. I quickly locate a few that are acceptable and upload them to the photo gallery. I try to remove the ones that have been auto-populated, with no success; at least there’s some balance now.

Next, I move onto the hobbies and skills page. I have a list of drop-down options to choose from, as well as some free text. I tick all the sports options as well as reading, movies, fashion, beauty and painting. I tackle the personality page next, it proves challenging. It’s a personality test with sixty statements; each has multiple answers and I have to choose the most appropriate response. After a while, it becomes a bit tedious but I persevere and finally finish. As soon as I click the submit button my character profile appears on the screen; I’m fascinated to see it’s a pretty accurate description of me. I read the intelligence section of the portal and note that I have to complete both IQ and EQ tests, to be administered by a professional psychologist. Right on cue, a Ranger appears at my side, and asks me to follow him downstairs for psychological assessment. I save my profile page, log out of the portal and extract my data-cuff before following him out of the room.

He moves silently and quickly and I have to walk-jog in order to keep up. We follow the corridor to the end and then descend three flights of stairs into a wide, dimly-lit corridor with a row of doors either side. The Ranger brings me to a room marked PSY009 and advises me to take a seat, and wait for the psychologist.

I am twiddling my thumbs for five minutes when the door opens and a small, rotund, bespectacled man enters the room. He introduces himself as Dr. Mexxles and explains that he’s going to conduct a number of cognitive tests to assess my intelligence. The scores will be collated for all participants of ‘The Calling’, in all Regions, and in this way average scores will be defined. Each suitor will receive a resultant IQ and EQ score. He asks if I have any questions at the outset; I shake my head.

He proceeds to ask me a succession of general knowledge questions, most of which I ace. Next he holds up a page with sixteen images and gives me twenty seconds to memorize them. He asks me to recall as many of the images as I can. I only manage to remember six or seven, but I have a tendency to forget things in general. After that he hands me a selection of timed puzzles to solve, I get four out of the six completed before the buzzer sounds. Lastly, he shows me some numerical and shape sequences and I fare OK with those.

The doctor then explains the notion of emotional intelligence and how this will be measured. I listen intently out of ignorance and genuine interest. He tells me that the emotional intelligence testing evaluates a person’s capacity to control their emotions, to cope with demands, and to monitor their thoughts and actions. The ability to assess and influence situations and relationships with other people also plays a part. He immediately starts asking me a list of questions which are self-analytical and situational in context; I answer them to the best of my ability. He confirms that all assessments are now concluded, and to wait in the room until the Ranger returns.

I realize that my head is throbbing and I tentatively touch the bump—unfortunately, the swelling hasn’t reduced. I probably have a mild concussion and should have been excused from the assessment today on medical grounds. I wish I had thought of this earlier. I look up and almost jump out of my skin. The Medicet is waiting silently to administer another shot of pain relief, but I swear, it’s as if it just beamed down into the room. I hold out my arm and the shot is delivered; I immediately feel relieved.

The door opens abruptly and the same Ranger asks me to follow him. I get up slowly, feeling a bit disorientated from the shot and wishing that I had eaten something substantial at lunch. Eventually, I follow him out the door. This time we’re going in the elevator right to the top floor. As soon as he presses a button the elevator shoots upwards at full velocity. I actually think I might throw up, but thankfully we reach the top floor quickly and I stagger out onto the corridor. The Ranger stares at me quizzically, but he waits patiently until I compose myself. We turn left and keep walking down a winding corridor. A huge circular glass wall resides in the middle, encasing the internal circumference of the entire top floor. I make the mistake of looking down and suffer near vertigo symptoms as the floor threatens to welcome me for the umpteenth time today.

We come to a swift stop at the door bearing a plaque with my name and the Ranger directs me inside. As I walk in the door, it’s as if I’ve been transported to another world entirely. There is a plush gold carpet covering the entire floor that looks comfortable enough to sleep on. The walls are covered in an ornate wallpaper of deep purple, with gold patterns that alternate in perfect sequence. A long cream chaise longue is situated beside the window with a mirrored table in front. To the left is a large commiboard, to the right an elongated mirrored sideboard with high stools and a variety of jars and bottles on top. The silver, steel door on the right-hand side of the room opens out into a narrow corridor with one door either side. Peeking behind the first door, I see a large jacuzzi bath and reclinable spa couch. There’s an impressive counter running the length and breadth of the room with numerous drawers and cabinets. I open a few; they are packed full of beauty products and supplies. As I enter the other room, I have to pinch myself to ensure it’s real. It’s a vast walk-in wardrobe with an assortment of clothes, shoes, bags, jewellery and other accessories. The back wall contains a wall to floor length mirror, large commiboard and scanning device.

I wonder what Eve is making of all this, no doubt she’s bouncing off the walls in delight, as I feel like doing. I have sorely missed having a decent wardrobe. I always love looking my best and my usual attire—when we lived on Earth—was skirts, tops, shorts, string vests and cute little dresses in the summer. I seldom wore jeans or pants. That all changed with the move to Novo: I could only bring a few items of clothing given our limited travel allowance. Everyone was issued with a standard wardrobe pack, tiding us over until the retail outlets had been established, and textile manufacturing had resumed. I’ve been to the square on various occasions in the last two years, but it’s only recently that decent clothing has started to reappear, and the supply is still quite limited. I can’t imagine what it must have taken to compile this wardrobe, but for once I don’t question it. Instead, I stand there, soaking in all the different colors and fabrics, and bask in the warm ambiance.

I hear the front door open and someone calls out, “Hello there” in a slightly lilting tone. I drag myself away from the wardrobe and head back down to the front room, where I’m immediately accosted by a petite girl with a mass of soft red curls. “Hi, I’m Fenuka Gray, your assigned pageant coordinator. It’s nice to meet you. I’m so excited, aren’t you? We’re going to have so much fun!” she says eagerly.

Despite myself, I find that I’m beaming at this stranger, her attitude is infectious. “Ariana Skyee, my friends call me Ari, nice to meet you too,” I say as I extend my hand in greeting.

“Now, down to the matter in hand,” she says, serious and business-like all of a sudden. “I need you to remove all your clothes so I can conduct a complete body analysis. Then we’ll sit down and schedule out the work to be done. Thereafter, I’ll run through your calendar with you. Any questions?” she asks me.

“Um, no,” I say, as I take a huge gulp of air, and prepare myself to get naked. I’m a hugely private person and the thought of stripping naked in front of a total stranger terrifies me, but I know there’s no point in protesting, so I just get on with it.

Fenuka directs me to the wardrobe room and hands me a light pink, silk robe. “Please remove all your clothes, including your undergarments, and put this on. I’ll be there in a minute.” I comply on all counts, and sit there patiently until she enters the room.

Fenuka removes the robe and kindly brings me to the scanner. She instructs me to stand very still as my body is scanned. This takes no more than a minute and once my naked image appears on the screen she hands me back the robe; I gratefully wrap it protectively around my body. I sit down and watch as she dissects every inch of my body and muses over a variety of options and treatments. Every so often she comes over and prods me, or peers at my face, or tousles my hair, or lifts up a hand or foot.

“Right, I think we have a plan,” she finally says. “Get dressed and meet me outside in the front room.” I don’t need to be told twice: I grab my jumpsuit and hurriedly zip it up. When I enter the front room, she greets me with a huge smile, displaying a perfect set of gleaming white teeth, that literally blind me. “Come sit beside me and we’ll go through this,” she says as she simultaneously pats the empty space on the chaise longue beside her. I readily sit down and listen.

I am scheduled to receive body polishing, spray tan, manicure, pedicure, brow shaping, mink eyelashes, facial resurfacing, laser hair removal and she wants to cut my hair. “So, what do you think?”

“I’m overwhelmed,” I say disconcertingly—it doesn’t do much for my self-esteem.

“You’re going to look fabulous” she gushes. I’m not entirely convinced.

“I won’t cut my hair,” I say brazenly.

“Oh sweetie, we won’t do anything drastic, but it hangs so limply, let’s give it some oomph. Trust me, everything will be fine.”

Fenuka asks me tons of questions about the type of clothes I like and she listens attentively to my views; that goes some way towards reassuring me. She then uploads my schedule to my data-cuff and explains the next stage in the process. I have to return tomorrow to start the fertility testing; on Saturday I have the physical skills test; on Monday it’s a talent showcase and the beautification process starts. Once these are completed my profile page will be finalized and then the coordinators begin to compile the initial suitor lists.

“You’ll have your Top Ten list within the next week and you can then begin the dating process,” she trills.

“Great, I’ll be counting down the days,” I say sarcastically.

“That’s the spirit sweetie,” she says, completely mis-reading my tone and facial expression. She gives me a quick peck on the cheek before telling me to contact her anytime. And with a sharp turn of her heel she’s gone.

I put my head in my hands and take a long deep breath. I can do this, I can do this, I repeat like a mantra. And after a few minutes reflection, I realize that today hasn’t actually been too bad. All the beauty stuff will be fun; it will be nice to feel pampered and cosseted for a change. Eve will be proud of me, I think, as I gather my backpack and prepare to make my exit. I dial her number on my data-cuff and her image flashes up before me. As anticipated, she’s ecstatic. We arrange to meet at the front entrance so I leave and pull the door shut behind me.

“How’s the head?” Cal is sitting cross-legged on the floor, his back to the glass wall, facing my door.

“Are you stalking me?” I ask. “I’m sure it’s against the law, I may have to report you to Daddy,” I say spitefully. He points to the right and I see that the room directly next door to mine is his. I stare in total disbelief. “I suppose you asked your father to organize that as well?” I say bitterly.

“No, it’s pure coincidence, although I don’t really believe in coincidences. I heard voices coming from your room; I thought I’d wait and escort you downstairs.”

“I’m well capable of making my own way out, I don’t need a chaperone,” I say tetchily.

“Well, you needed me twice today already, I didn’t want to risk a third time,” he grins mischievously at me.

“What do you want with me Cal? Why this sudden interest?” I ask in exasperation.

“You fascinate me Ariana. You have no time or patience for me whatsoever and I like that, I love a good challenge,” he says. I stare at him open-mouthed, for once lost for words. “Come on,” he says, “let’s get out of here” and he grabs my hand firmly and starts towing me down the corridor.

I am in a slight daze over Cal’s words and the feel of his hand in mine, so I don’t notice him at first. But I feel eyes bearing down on me and it brings me sharply back to reality. I see him mounting the front steps towards us.

“Cadet Remus,” he nods at Cal. “Cadet Skyee,” he says, as he turns his attention towards me.

“Mr. Rada,” we acknowledge him in tandem as we move past him.

He edges in closely to me and I feel the warmth of his breath on my ear as he whispers, “I’m watching you.”

CHAPTER 4

Zolt’s expression is outwardly pleasant so no one watching us would notice anything untoward, but there’s no mistaking the sinister tone in his voice and I’m left in no doubt of his meaning. My body reacts in instant panic and I feel a cold sweat forming on my skin.

“What did he want?” Cal enquires.

“Nothing of significance,” I say in a slightly quivering voice. Cal reviews me coolly for a few seconds, maybe he suspects something is wrong, but he doesn’t press it further.

Eve raises her eyebrows in surprise as she spots us walking swiftly towards her. She hugs me before greeting Cal pleasantly. We move in unison towards the gate as Eve talks excitedly about her afternoon, she seems to have forgotten that we’ve both undergone the same process, but we let her chatter on uninterrupted. I’m grateful for the opportunity to try and analyse what’s just happened. I try to quell the rising hysteria. What exactly did Zolt Rada mean? And why? What business does the Operations Director of ‘The Calling’ have with me? I’m hardly any threat. Is this about my obvious resentment of the pageant? I’ll have to tone it down; the last thing I want to do is draw unnecessary attention to myself.

“What form of beautification are they planning for the guys?” I hear Eve ask Cal.

“I’m scheduled for gel nails, mink eyelashes, tanning, waxing and make-up lessons,” he deadpans.

“Really?” asks Eve innocently.

“No Eve, of course not, he’s winding you up,” I say in irritation. “Can you ever be serious?” I ask him coarsely.

“Don’t you ever lighten up Ariana?” he teases me in response.

“Cal, it’s only you who seems to bring out the worst in me,” I snap back. I can’t ignore the way that my heart flutters gently as I speak his name out loud.

“Irritable today aren’t we?” he responds sarcastically. I decide to just ignore him, all this to-ing and fro-ing is giving me a pain in my head again. He turns away from me towards Eve.

“They have a few things they want to work on, but it’s difficult to improve on perfection,” he says arrogantly as he puffs his chest out and gives Eve his most dazzling smile. She giggles like a little schoolgirl. I shake my head in supreme annoyance, not Eve, as well! What is it about this guy that has every female acting like morons? I quicken my pace and motor ahead of them. I hear footsteps hasten behind me as Eve catches up and automatically links her arm through mine.

“Oh Ari, you’ve got to admit he is funny,” she says.

“He is not,” I say vehemently. “He’s ... irritating and immature and so annoying,” I say as a sharp pain darts through my forehead.

“Hmm,” she says.

“What?” I snap.

“You like him,” she says knowingly.

“No, I most certainly don’t,” I say vociferously, and somewhat unconvincingly. Eve lets it go; instead she asks me about my wardrobe, and we chat animatedly about our outfits as we walk to the Velo station. I don’t look behind me once, however, as soon as I‘m secured in my seat I automatically look around for Cal. He isn’t in our carriage—good—maybe he’s finally getting the message. Eve is mistaken; I’m not interested in him and besides, even if I was, what’s the point considering I don’t get much of a say in who I’m allowed to date.

I say goodbye to Eve at the station gate, as she turns left to make her homeward journey. I’m not heading home yet, it’s time for my weekly check up with Dr. Victus so I turn right and begin the twenty minute walk to the medical center.

A central town square was constructed in each Region which is the hub of all social activity in the community. Our square contains a wide variety of services and entertainment facilities, as well as numerous retail outlets. The medical center is an impressive building, which I see is lit up like a Christmas tree as I turn the corner into the square and head north. It’s one of only a handful of buildings that are operational at this hour. I push open the door and I’m immediately greeted by the holographic receptionist who asks me which doctor I’m here to see. She records my name and tells me to take a seat in the waiting area.

The art of personal customer service has died a death in Novo. Making use of the latest advancements in technology, and due to the lack of actual people available to populate stores and facilities, holographic images or virtual people greet you everywhere you go. The recorded images ask and respond to a set number of questions thereby eliminating the need for any physical human being and any personal touch. I still find it strangely alien and difficult to get accustomed to.

I recall the first time we went out for dinner in the square, choosing an Italian place that had been recommended to my father by one of his colleagues. A virtual waiter greeted and escorted us to our table; a commiboard contained the list of menu items, and we chose our food by touch screen. We were pondering whether an actual waiter would bring the food to our table, when it opened up automatically from underneath, and our food was served. My father paid via the commiboard and then the virtual waiter appeared to escort us off the premises. We had enjoyed the entire meal without any interaction with anyone working in the place, it was a bizarrely cold experience. My dad was delighted though: there was no requirement to leave a tip. Since then, Lily and I have tried several times to flout the system; asking the most random or unobvious questions we can think of in an effort to catch the virtual assistant out.

Dr. Victus’ voice calls my name, awakening me from my reverie. I stand up and walk down the corridor to his room.

“Ah Ariana, how nice to see you again,” he says warmly as I enter the room.

“Hey, Dr. Vic, good to see you too,” I reply, as we both articulate our usual weekly greeting.

“So, let’s get the boring bits out of the way first,” he says. I hold out my arm for the Medicet to run the customary tests. Dr. Victus presses a couple of buttons on his screen and my electronic file rapidly appears in front of him. He carefully scrutinizes my latest weekly report. “All the vitals are fine but I notice you’ve been having trouble sleeping all week. Are you having the same dreams again?” he asks.

“No more dreams of Zane, but I am having difficulty sleeping due to nightmares over ‘The Calling’,” I say, not quite truthfully. Let him note that on my report and see what the authorities make of it. He frowns.

“You really have to relax Ariana, worrying unnecessarily over things you can’t control will only damage your health,” he says seriously.

“But this is my future, my life they’re messing with!” I can’t help but shout out.

“Ariana, we’ve been through this already, you need to just accept and support it. You’ll only make yourself ill otherwise,” he says. I remember my promise to myself— to be less selfish—and he’s right on one count; there’s no point resisting, so I reluctantly back down.

“I know, I just wish it wasn’t happening so fast. I’m terrified of the whole thing.” That last part is true—I am scared, really scared of what the future holds.

“What happened to your head?” he asks, deliberately changing the subject.

“I clashed heads with another runner by accident and was knocked out for a few seconds,” I tell him. He applies some gel to my forehead and I wince as he gently rubs it in.

“Well, go home, get into bed, and get a good nights sleep. I’m going to programme the Medicet to give you a strong sleep shot so you get a full undisturbed sleep.” With that, he dismisses me until next week. I walk home fast; eager to get indoors into the warmth and the light.

When my father arrives home, I update him on my strange encounter with Zolt Rada. “Do you know what he meant?” I ask him. He shakes his head.

“I don’t understand why he has singled you out,” he says, but I notice the worry lines form on his forehead.

“Who is he anyway?” I ask.

“Zolt is President Calavero’s brother in law. He was appointed L1 Commander status when we first moved here, but it was immediately obvious that he didn’t have the requisite competency to operate at that level. The president has been at a loss since then, struggling to find an appropriate home for him. When he needed someone to head up the pageant, Zolt made the cut. I don’t know him well, that’s all I can tell you,” he says. I suspect he’s hiding some pertinent information, but I know better than to probe further.

***

The Medicet appears as soon as I’m ready for bed and delivers the shot: I fall into a deep sleep. I wake the next morning feeling more rested and relaxed than I have in ages, and realize I have slept all night undisturbed. I feel a fleeting sense of disappointment that I didn’t dream of Zane. I get up slowly and stretch carefully. I peer nervously in the mirror and closely inspect my forehead, thankfully the swelling seems to have minimized overnight. I have a slight bump and the beginnings of a purplish bruise, which should be easy enough to disguise with a touch of make-up. It’s just as well that the beautification process doesn’t start until next week. I change quickly and make my way downstairs and out of the house towards the running track.

I’ve only gone about half a kilometer when I hear heavy footsteps running speedily behind me.

“Morning Ariana,” says Cal, “sleep well?”

“What business is it of yours—how I slept,” I say grumpily. “And I thought I told you to stop stalking me, I’m seriously considering reporting you to authorities,” I add in for good measure. I am startled when he suddenly grabs my arm and pushes me forcefully to the side of the track.

“Get off me!” I yell at him, as he places one arm either side of my head, effectively trapping me with his body.

“Why are you being so nasty all the time, and so suspicious of everything I say?” he demands.

“Because ... because, I don’t like being made fun of,” I say nervously, feeling very uncomfortable with the proximity of his body, and the way in which he is staring so closely into my eyes.

“Didn’t it ever occur to you that I’m just trying to be nice? To get to know you?” he asks.

“Nice is not a word that I generally attribute to you. Vain, arrogant, selfish are usually more the thoughts that spring to mind,” I say, without stopping to apply any filter. He looks at me intensely, before pausing; as if deciding carefully on his next choice of words. As he stares at me, I feel a frisson of something growing between us and my legs start to quiver.

“If you actually took the time to get to know me, you might discover that you like me,” he says quietly before removing his arms, throwing one last glance my way, and running off along the track.

It takes me a few moments to regain my composure. As I jog I try to decipher my feelings for him. Could Eve be right? Am I falling for him? Or is it just my natural protective instincts that cause me to react so defensively to him all the time? There’s no denying that his physical presence has some weird effect on my body, but I don’t fully understand why. I conclude that I’m confused over my feelings for him and I decide that the next time he talks to me, I’ll make an effort to be nicer, and try to stop my brain before it automatically clicks in and retaliates.

Back home, Lily has already departed; her early start necessitated by the planned visit to the R&D lab. Deacon is still undressed, on the sofa, eating a bowl of cereal as he watches a programme about soccer legends on the commiboard. “Be careful not to spill it,” I call out as I make my way upstairs to get showered and changed.

When I come downstairs, he is dressed and tying his shoelaces. Deacon currently attends the mainstream school in Aqua. When he reaches twelve years of age, he’ll need to decide which career path he wishes to pursue, and enroll in the appropriate training facility. So far he hasn’t indicated a preference for anything specifically, but he’s still young and there’s enough time before he needs to put his 'thinking cap' on. It’s a big responsibility to inflict on children, although Lily and I didn’t have any difficulty in making a decision—our true calling dictated the path we followed.

***

My morning at the Academy flashes by and it’s not long before I’m walking to the canteen for lunch. I scan my wrist to gain access to the line and then pick out an apple and a bottle of water. I head out in search of a seat and grab two, near the window, and sit down beside a few of my classmates while I wait for Eve. I listen idly to their conversation until she plonks herself down on the seat in front of me. She moves a sandwich from her tray to mine.

“You need to eat more than just an apple Ari, remember how sick you felt yesterday,” she says. I’m touched by her concern. It reminds me to tell her of my conversation with my mom. She eats her sandwich as she listens.

“That’s great Ari, I know how much you’ve missed having her to talk to, maybe you should have needed her sooner.”

“What do you mean?” I ask, not quite sure of her implication.

“When we first moved here, you adapted relatively easily, and just got on with things. You’ve always been self-sufficient and life hasn’t been that challenging, until now. I think she knows you’re in turmoil and she’s coming to your aid, like it’s woken up her maternal instinct. I suppose the point I’m making is that you didn’t need her until now; if you had needed her sooner then maybe things would have been different?” I think about what she’s said and there’s a ring of truth to it except...

“But what about Lily and Deacon?” I say, “they needed her too.”

“They had you,” she says. Is Eve right? Did my mother really think I didn’t need her? I resolve to tell her how much she means to me when I get home.

***

Eve and I take seats in the center of the Velo carriage en route to Aqua for our fertility assessment. I look around for Cal and see him positioned at the back of the carriage, deep in conversation with some gorgeous blonde haired girl whom I don’t know, despite a sense of familiarity. She is touching his upper arm with her hand and whispering into his ear; he throws his head back as he laughs. He doesn’t notice me or anyone else for that matter. I feel a surge of irritation, but I can’t fathom why.

Once securely inside the convention center, we’re told to check our data-cuff for information. We are both advised to go to the tenth floor so we ride the elevator together, but separate when we arrive, as our rooms are in opposite directions. After hugging Eve goodbye, I set off in the direction of room 1021. When I enter the room, a virtual receptionist prompts me to scan my wrist and take a seat.

There are a couple of other girls already waiting in the room.

“Does anyone know what’s involved in this procedure?” asks the girl to my left. We all shake our heads. “Guess we’re about to find out,” she says as the first name is called. About ten minutes pass until I hear my name announced. I walk through the door and down a long corridor with numerous cubicles either side. A Medicet moves out in front of me and directs me inside.

I’m pleased to see that it’s a woman doctor attending to me; having a female conduct the assessment seems a little less intimidating. She introduces herself as Phyll Linus as she simultaneously reviews the electronic screen in front of her. I notice that she has access to my full medical file and all my weekly reports. She asks me a ton of diverse questions, and I’m embarrassed when she seeks information about my menstrual cycle, and whether I’ve been intimate with any boys yet. Seemingly satisfied, she asks me to jump up on the bed where she first inspects my tummy with her fingers and then runs a scan over my womb. She explains that I have to present for daily injections while the Medicet takes some blood and injects me with hormone elixir.

“What’s that for?” I ask as my natural inquisition gets the better of me.

“It’s to help prepare your body for motherhood,” she replies concisely. She advises me to check my data-cuff for supplementary information, and to access my next appointment time. Then she ushers me out of the room and calls in the next patient.

I assume that I have to report back to the Academy, but upon checking my schedule I’m thrilled to note that I’m free for the rest of the day. It’s been so long since I’ve had an unexpected half day, that I’m not sure what to do with myself. I decide to hunt Eve down and see if she wants to do something together. Her status still displays as ‘busy’ so I go outside to wait for her.

It’s a fabulous day and I soak up a few rays on my skin as I wait. I look up as Cal exits the building with the same blonde bombshell. This time he notices me but keeps on walking without as much as a wave or nod in my direction. I am livid, and I don’t know whether it’s because he’s purposely avoiding me now, or because I actually wanted him to speak to me. Just then Eve bounds down the steps in my direction and we begin making plans.

***

When I arrive home later, the comforting smell of lasagna greets me as I open the front door. I’m famished, having had nothing but a coffee since lunchtime. Mom is dishing out a serving for me as I enter our living space. “Well, honey, how was your day?” she asks, as she places a glass of water and side salad on the table for me.

“Good actually, my schedule was cleared after my fertility assessment so Eve and I went to see a movie.”

Acting ability wasn’t considered a priority skillset for Novo, so there are no new movies or television shows available yet. We have to make do with re-runs and choosing from the list of back catalog. There are tons of movies available that pre-date my birth so there’s plenty that’s still new to me. We always have great fun mocking the state of the fashions and beauty, which seem so dated in current times. It’s also interesting to see the filmmakers vision for the future and how spot on they were with some of their ideas.

I can, in part, understand the excitement within the Regions for ‘The Calling’—it is the first original piece of television since the move to Novo. My father has often talked to me about the public’s addiction to reality TV; it appears they had a reality show for everything and anything. I’m sure I’d find it entertaining too if it weren’t for the fact that I’m one of the participating puppets.

“Eat up,” says my mom as she places a huge portion of lasagna in front of me.

“Steady with the portion sizes,” I tell her, “I can’t afford to burst out of my glamorous new clothes.” I give her a blow-by-blow account of my walk-in wardrobe and all the fabulous clothes I will get to wear. The normality of the situation reminds me of my earlier promise. I’m not sure where to start. “Mom,” I say.

“Yes, honey.”

“You know what you said the other night, well, I ... I just want to say that I understand. I can look after myself, but you mean so much to me, and I still need you and...” then my voice breaks and I can’t go on.

“I know sweetie,” she says as she wraps her arms around me. “Now finish up before it gets cold.”

***

Zane is going about his daily routine with predictability. Showering, dressing, walking to work at a pharmaceutical manufacturing plant. He is walking outside at the end of the day, with the same blonde haired girl and dark haired boy, when confusion reigns. Numerous NSAF vehicles speedily hurtle over the grass and come to a screeching halt in front of the entrance. Several boys are dragged out by Rangers and beaten bloody before being locked in the back of the vans and driven off.

I awaken with a cry and look at the commiboard, it’s only 3 a.m. The dream had started off so good, before descending into chaos. In my groggy state, I try yet again to make sense of it. The dreams always have a certain banality; I see Zane doing the same things in every dream, but always with some variable element. A bit like that movie ‘Ground Hog Day’ which Eve and I saw last month, with the day panning out slightly differently each time over. They’re not like any other dreams I’ve ever experienced, which are usually pretty bizarre and unconnected with reality; the type that make you wonder what they’re referencing or mean. These dreams feel like I’m an invisible fly on the wall in Zane’s life, seeing each day as it develops. I rack my memory, delving as deep as I can for some shard of a recollection of Zane; to determine if he’s real or not. But as usual, I turn up empty. I shut my eyes in frustration. I sense the movement in the room and automatically extend my arm for the Medicet to administer the shot.

When I wake in the morning the images of my dream pop instantly into my mind.

As I run around the track I decide to conduct some online research later, in the hope of finding some answers.

There is no sign of Cal this morning. I realize I am bitterly disappointed.

CHAPTER 5

There isn’t enough time to start my research when I get back home; I’ll have to take a rain check. I barely have time to shower, change and grab a muffin before I need to leave. I run the entire way to the convention center and once inside, and through all the checkpoints, I’m advised to proceed directly to my room. I take the elevator to the top floor and follow the corridor until I’m standing in front of the door to my room. I pause before opening it and take a few deep breaths to ready myself for the latest onslaught. Smile, check, Enthusiasm, check, Positive mental attitude, check.

I am alone in the room as the commiboard automatically switches on and displays my schedule by the hour. Today is totally devoted to the physical skills assessment which includes a bleep test and physical strength, co-ordination, stamina, combat and survival skills screening. I am advised to report to the training arena and a map with directions is scanned into my data-cuff. Before I leave I’m notified of my intelligence testing scores—I determine from the scorecard that my IQ is average and my EQ is high-average. Both scores are already uploaded to my profile page. I’m not too bad of a catch, I think smugly as I make my way outside.

I activate the GPS function on my data-cuff and I’m led all the way downstairs and out the back door of the center, into a vast arena that is split into various separate sections. Several Rangers are scattered around the arena, keeping a close eye on proceedings. I locate the running track for my bleep test and notice a group of about twenty others waiting in the same area. I recognize a couple of boys from my class and say hello as I stand beside them and listen to the instructor explain the drill. Essentially the test involves continuous running within two lines to recorded beeps. The pace accelerates, but it’s not uncomfortable, and I finish the test fully, with relative ease. I notice some of my group drop out midway through and others are clearly struggling to keep going. I am assigned next for the assault course so I continue west, following the clearly marked signs.

The course is huge and stretches out beyond the confines of the arena. It’s encased in a black dome-like structure and we’re all kitted out in waterproof jumpsuits with a belt and clip around the middle. A Ranger hands me a helmet that contains a moveable mesh mask and a light that is securely fixed to the front. The instructor explains there are two lanes on the course, and we will each go head to head with another competitor. He states that the course will test every muscle in our bodies, as well as our stamina and co-ordination. I relish the challenge excitedly—this is right up my street—and I cannot wait to start. I’m fourth in the sequence and paired with an unknown, dark haired girl. We grin at each other. She looks like formidable competition; I can tell from her stature that she’s athletic.

Our siren sounds and I run forward. Over the course of the next thirty minutes I expend considerable energy running, crawling, jumping, climbing, balancing and swinging. We are faced with a variety of adrenaline fuelled obstacles including water crossings, slippery banks, tunnels, steep hills, rope swings, high walls, mud slides, zip lines and nets. I fly through the first few but find my breathing getting shallower and more difficult as we proceed. I fall a few paces behind while climbing one of the walls and lose some momentum, as well as picking up a grazed knee. I haul myself up, ignoring the ache in my leg and throw my body over the top. My opponent has gained a slight advantage which I regain when we reach the zip line, as she struggles to clip herself in. I finish marginally ahead and drop to the ground; exhausted, muddy, sore and gasping for water.

It takes a few minutes for my breathing to steady and I sit up slowly so I don’t feel dizzy. I scout around for the refreshment stand as an arm is extended and a hand offered to help me up. I look up into sparkling blue eyes I would know anywhere. I take his hand and allow him pull me to a standing position. Remembering my recent promise to be more civil, I say thanks in my most pleasant voice.

“You’re welcome,” says Cal, equally civilly.

“I didn’t see you in the line, were you behind me?” I ask.

“I was directly behind you. I didn’t want to say hi in case I distracted you unfairly, although it was tempting,” he says with a mischievous glint in his eye. I work hard to quell my annoyance. I look him over enviously; he looks like he’s barely broken a sweat, and despite the mud splatters and water-soaked hair he still manages to look gorgeous. I’m sure I look like a filthy, drowned rat and I self-consciously push my hair back off my face.

“Do you want to get some water?” he asks. I nod my head in agreement, and we walk over to the refreshment trailer on our right. After I have guzzled about two liters, without hardly stopping, I notice that he’s smiling at me amusedly.

“What?” I ask circumspectly.

“Look at us, being so polite and nice to each other. It’s good to think that maybe we can be friends after all,” he says as he pushes a stray strand of hair behind my ear. My cheek burns at his touch and I’m immediately flustered. I can’t help feeling a bit deflated at the mention of the word ‘friends’ and slowly the realization dawns on me. I do have feelings for him. But clearly he doesn’t feel the same way. I hope he can’t read how stupid and humiliated I feel at this moment. Not totally trusting my voice, I busy myself with checking my schedule. Laser combat is next.

“See you later,” I say as I take off speedily in the direction of the laser facility.

We don’t cross paths at any other time during the day, so I don’t see him again. I meet up with Eve for lunch, and noticing my quietness she tries to draw me out, however, I don’t want to say anything to her about Cal. Not until I’ve had time to think it through myself, and identify how I really feel about him. I throw myself into the afternoon activities, glad of the distraction and I don’t even wait for Eve at the end of the day, choosing to run all the way home from the station as quick as my legs will carry me.

After dinner, I decide to conduct some internet research on dreams, having relinquished trying to decipher the depth of my feelings for Cal. I log onto the commiboard and spend a couple of hours researching dreams and their meanings. I discover several sites promising to identify the key to unlocking and interpreting the meaning of my dreams, but none of them can provide me with a viable explanation. I scour through common dream themes and read some of the theories from renowned legends like Freud, Adler and Jung.

Freud believed that nothing occurs by chance, that every action and thought are motivated by our unconscious mind at some level. He believed we have a tendency to hold back our urges, and repress our impulses, but eventually they make a break for freedom. He thought one of the ways in which this happened was through our dreams. It gives me food for thought. What is my unconscious mind trying to tell me? And why is it of importance at this juncture? My instinct is leaning towards the idea that the dreams are something repressed from my past. However, I’m still no closer to an answer so I shut down the feed and climb tiredly into bed. At least tomorrow is Sunday and I don’t have to get up quite so early. I’ve made no concrete plans so I can take the day as it comes. I roll over on my side and feel a dull ache in my ribs and my knee is still sore. I think how poorly I would feel if I wasn’t so naturally fit and I’m smiling to myself as I recall Eve’s video call earlier—she was trying to put a brave face on it, but she could scarcely move without wincing.

I toss and turn all night long and the dreams are particularly vivid.

Zane is following a recipe from a cookbook and pouring several ingredients into a bowl. He takes the cake from the oven and painstakingly ices the number 18 on the top in pink icing. He dances with the blonde haired girl in a crowded room. He makes faces as he drinks a strange looking concoction. The grungy-haired guy is playing on his guitar to the dedicated audience in the room. Later, Zane is in his bedroom expertly tapping away on his laptop. He shuts it down in frustration and his expression is pained. He lies down on his bed and buries his head in his pillow.

I am vaguely aware of a shaking sensation, and I hear a distant voice in my ear that grows louder and more insistent. “Ariana, wake up,” says my father, as I groggily open my eyes and stare at him sleepily.

“What’s going on?” I ask.

“I want to show you something, get up and get dressed,” he whispers. I hear the urgency in his tone so I don’t query his request. I pull a pair of gray combat pants and a black top from my wardrobe. I don’t know where we’re going so I decide to bring a sweatshirt with me, in case I need the warmth.

Dad is waiting for me downstairs and we walk out to the garage together, without speaking. I get in the passenger side of his rovercraft and watch as the retinal scanner confirms his identity and the engine roars to life.

Rovercrafts are the assigned vehicle of choice for all military personnel; similar to a large SUV, like the one we used to own on Earth, except it’s built using hydrogen fuel technology, contains in-built auto-driver functionality, and it’s a massive six wheel drive. Small hovercrafts—also hydrogen powered vehicles—are the mode of transport for the rest of the Novo population, although few residents own one yet because of lags in the production chain.

The car glides out onto a spookily quiet road, and I notice for the first time that it’s 5.30 a.m. in the morning.

“Where are we going? I ask, in coincidental sync with the auto-driver programme.

“Strata,” he replies. I start to ask him another question, but he raises his finger to his lips. I hold my tongue for the rest of the journey, but my imagination is in overdrive; my sixth sense standing firmly to attention. As we enter Region 7, I stare in amazement at the huge icy mountain peaks that greet us at every turn. I remember now that Region 7, Strata, has been created in the likeness of the Rocky Mountains. In the middle of the Region is a large lake with crystal clear water that perfectly reflects the mountains and adjoining forested areas, giving the impression of a large dappled painting. The scenery takes my breath away: I’m definitely coming back here at some point with my sketch pad, I think.

The car smoothly steers to the far edge of town and we reach a dead end, pulling up in front of a towering mountain. When the rovercraft comes to a complete halt, my dad gets out quickly. He motions for me to come, and tying my sweatshirt around my waist, I hop out and follow him.

He places his hand on a section of the hard rock and in a very quick maneuver peels it back. It’s a huge metal sheet, giving the illusion of a mountain, when, in fact, it’s only a large shiny replica of one. Behind the screen, there is a dense wooded area. I stare at him quizzically as he indicates for me to follow him. He steps into the forest and once I’m securely inside he seals the sheet back in place.

“It’s safe to talk now,” he says.

“Dad, what’s going on? What is this place?” I enquire.

“We’re technically in Region 8 now, largely undeveloped, except for this piece of woodland. Beyond this forest is the natural barren terrain stretching out for miles. There are currently no construction plans for this area so there are no cameras or audio units here, it means we can talk privately. I don’t want to worry you unnecessarily Ari, but I know you can handle yourself, and I need to bring you into the loop on some things,” he says.

I listen patiently as he explains, trying my best to grasp it fully. “There is growing discontent within some quarters of the government and military, over the way in which President Calavero and his cabinet are running the planet. Some of their policies are proving hugely unpopular and the latest suggestions are causing huge concern within this group. When Novo was first conceived the vision was for a free society, technologically advanced, self-sufficient, with no crime and no violence, a diverse culture where everyone was embraced. Maybe that was idealistic and unachievable—we’ve already compromised on that notion of Utopia—and that’s OK, to a point. Now it feels like the old evils of society have crept back in, it’s less to do with retention and protection of our species, and more to do with control and power. The government is building a considerable arsenal of powerful weapons, supposedly so we can defend ourselves against alien invasion, but some of us fear it’s part of a larger plan to control future dissenting factions. Some are uncomfortable with how things are being run on Earth and it’s hard not to feel selfish at how easily we left those people behind. There is tension and restlessness at the highest levels, and a suspicious atmosphere permeates. No one knows who to trust anymore; there are clearly other agendas at play. Everyone’s being monitored carefully, including our family, so none of us can do anything to arouse even the slightest suspicion, you understand?” he asks me gravely.

“Yes,” I say quietly. It’s an awful lot to take in and I’m frightened.

“We need to do everything possible to ensure that your mother, Lily and Deacon are safe and protected from this,” he says.

“Of course Dad, whatever it takes,” I tell him sincerely.

“You have to fully cooperate with ‘The Calling’. I know you’re not happy about it, but you can’t appear disagreeable, particularly when the pageant moves to the televised stage.”

“I get it. I’ll cooperate and marry whomever they tell me to.” Given what I’ve learned in the last few minutes, being forced into an arranged marriage seems the least of my worries. “Do they suspect you, of some ... disloyalty? Is that why Zolt Rada is watching me?” I ask him.

“I can only assume so.”

I want to ask him what he’s involved in, but I know he’s telling me as much as he feels it’s safe to reveal. I’m not sure that I want to know anyway. “What’s going to happen Dad?” I ask instead, and the concern in my tone is undeniable.

“I don’t know Ari. I don’t know how much the government is aware of, and what they plan to do about it. I’ll know more as things pan out.”

“There is more to it than this, isn’t there?” I risk posing the question.

“I’m telling you as much as you need to know. Please trust me,” he says earnestly.

“OK.” I try to subdue the trembling that starts to take hold of my body, but I’m powerless to halt my natural reaction. “I’m scared,” I whisper.

“I can’t tell you not to be, but don’t let the fear take control. Use it to keep alert, to remain vigilant. And I’m not going to let anything happen to my family, I promise.” I nod my head, already feeling more assured by his resolve.

“Keep this strictly between us Ari. Remember there are eyes and ears everywhere, so be very careful what you do and say,” he cautions me. He grabs me into a huge bear hug and we stay wrapped in our embrace for several minutes. “Come on, we better head back before anyone notices we are missing.”

CHAPTER 6

The rest of Sunday passes by in a blur; I am deeply perturbed. I lock myself in my room and try to read a book, but I can’t stop my mind from recalling everything that my father has told me. I don’t understand exactly what’s going on within government circles, but I know enough to determine that the fragile fabric of society is under silent threat. I wonder if the president ever thinks that things might have been better if we’d all just stayed on Earth and tried to rebuild our lives there. While I’m afraid at this latest turn of events, I also feel somewhat invigorated; perhaps there’s hope that things could change for the better. When nightfall arrives I drift into a troubled sleep.

Zane is walking alone in the dark. Someone grabs him from behind and pulls a black cloth bag over his head. Two pairs of arms propel him forward as he thrashes about in vain.

I wake screaming loudly and the Medicet is there in a flash. The sedative knocks me out and I sleep right through my alarm. Damn, I could really use a run, I do my best thinking and de-stressing when I'm out on the track, but there’s no time.

I make it to the convention center with minimal time to spare.

The conversation with my father, and my most recent dream of Zane has me completely on edge. Every part of my body feels tense and my entire upper back feels like it’s in a million knots; I shrug my shoulders in a desperate attempt to loosen up. Today is the Talent Showcase and at least this activity doesn’t require any fake expression of excitement on my part; it’s been so long since I’ve indulged in painting. I included my oils, canvases and easel in my travel allowance when we first came to Novo, but they quickly ran out and it’s been near impossible to replenish my supplies. I’ve been itching to paint ever since.

I make my way to the fifth floor as instructed and knock on room 5314. I’m immediately welcomed into a small square room, decorated sparsely in white. A large, stout man rises to greet me from a long desk at the right-hand side of the room; he formally introduces me to his two companions. In the middle of the room is a large canvas, resting on an impressive easel, with a huge expanse of oil paints in every conceivable color. I feel like I’m eight years old again and it’s Christmas morning. I let out a squeal of delight. The assessors nod agreeably to one other. My dad’s words replay in my mind and I know this is the type of enthusiasm I must replicate at all stages of the pageant.

I don’t need to think about what to paint: I recreate the woodland from home. The contrasting shades of green depict the different trees as I recall them. The sun shines in shafts of light through the branches, the dirty brown earth is underfoot and the birds are high up in the blue sky. I include a small stream that ran perpendicular across the expanse of the northern edge of the wood and I decide, on the spur of the moment, to paint two joggers running through the woods. I stand back to admire my work; it’s one of the best I’ve ever done. I turn and look at the panel as they rise to inspect it.

I receive huge praise and I smile warmly. I’m dismissed and about to leave when I wonder what will become of it. “Can I keep it?” I ask no one in particular.

“Of course Ariana,” says the tall blonde-haired lady. “We will score it first, and then it’ll be yours to do with as you please.” I’m delighted and I know exactly where I will hang it.

As I pull the door shut, I hear the melody of my favorite song drifting from one of the other rooms. Inquisitively I place my ear along each door as I move past, trying to identify from which room the music is coming. I find it five doors down, and I listen as I hear a soulful voice sing out the lyrics. I hear the gentle strumming of the guitar as it draws to a close. I just have enough time to pull myself back from the door and make a hasty retreat down the corridor when the door abruptly opens.

“Wait up,” I hear Cal call. I stop in my tracks and turn around to see him sprinting down the corridor towards me. “Hey gorgeous,” he says as he reaches me.

“Cut that out,” I say with agitation.

“No sweat,” he says good-naturedly.

“Someone’s in a good mood.”

“This was one part of the pageant that I was actually looking forward to. Singing and playing my guitar always puts me in super form,” he says as he smiles warmly at me.

“I know how you feel, I haven’t been able to paint for ages, it felt so good to feel the brush in my hands again.”

“What did you paint?” he asks, and as we walk I find myself telling him enthusiastically about the woods back home. “So that’s why you always pick the woodland scenery at the track?”

“Yeah, it helps me feel like me. I want to remember the memories I have of Earth, I sometimes worry that I’ll forget,” I say honestly.

“I know what you mean, they’ve taken enough as it is. I don’t want them to claim the memories I have left,” he says with a frown. I sense the conversation is descending into murky waters so I quickly change the subject.

“That’s my all-time favorite song. I hope you don’t mind that I was listening, you have a lovely voice.”

“Thanks,” he says with genuine appreciation.

We travel together to our rooms, engaging in harmless small talk on the way. “See you later,” I say, as I move to push open my door.

“I’ll wait for you,” he says without hesitation.

“Hmm, I’m not sure how long I’ll be. Fenuka has an endless list of modifications in mind for me, I could be a while. I’m pretty sure you’ll be in and out in seconds,” I say enviously as I look at his perfect face.

“I hope she doesn’t modify you too much—I think you’re perfect just the way you are,” he says as a blush spreads rapidly over my face.

“OK, see you after,” I blurt out, as I stumble into my room. Maybe he does want to be more than friends? I wish I were more experienced with boys so that I could understand his intentions more clearly. I grimace inwardly when I think of how much of an expert I’ll most likely be in a few months time.

“Morning Ariana,” says Fenuka in greeting. “You ready to begin?” she asks.

“Bring it on,” I say with measured enthusiasm.

I follow her into the beauty room and see that she’s filled the tub to the brim; the water looks so inviting and the smell of jasmine-scented candles fill the room. She instructs me to get undressed and to stay in the water until the timer goes off. She then leaves the room and I quickly strip off and hop into the soothing water, letting it soak my body luxuriously. Fenuka quietly enters the room just as the timer goes off. She asks me to step out and towel dry myself, and then she starts rubbing thick cream all over my body. I squirm in embarrassment. “You have a lovely body Ariana, there’s nothing to feel embarrassed about.” It does nothing to stem my nervousness, but I appreciate her attempt to make me feel more comfortable.

Fenuka asks me to lie motionless on the spa bed as she pulls an elaborate looking scanning machine down from the ceiling. The machine scans my whole body and I feel a weird sensation all over—it’s both massaging and tightening at the same time. She then presses a button on the side of the scanner and it begins scanning me again from head to toe. This time the sensation is totally different—I feel sharp zaps all over my body, not quite painful, but definitely borderline. When it’s done I automatically stretch my body, flexing and checking each part, to ensure it still functions as it should.

I instantly notice the changes. My body is devoid of hair and in a panic I instinctively reach my hand to my head, relieved to find that I still have a full head of hair. My skin gleams and upon closer inspection I note that my freckles and imperfections are completely gone.

“What just happened?” I ask her in amazement.

“You’ve just had body polishing and laser hair removal,” she advises. I look in the mirror and note that a small scar I had on my back is nowhere to be seen. My body looks as smooth as a baby’s and feels as soft as silk. Next she moves on to my manicure and pedicure, and she paints my nails with permanent polish. Fenuka explains that we can easily alternate the color to coordinate with my various outfits. She shapes my eyebrows and advises me to go asleep while she applies mink eyelashes. When I wake, she tells me that she’s also conducted some facial resurfacing to even out my skin-tone.

“Come and have a look at this,” she says and I follow her into the wardrobe room. She clicks a few buttons on the data panel and the commiboard activates. I see several images of myself with varying types of haircuts. “These are the styles I felt would suit you best, which one do you prefer?” she asks. I take a few moments to look through them all, and any one of them would be a good improvement. The last one catches my eye though, my hair is essentially the same length, but it’s layered and cut so that it appears more volumized. I indicate that one and Fenuka motions for me to sit in a chair at the dressing table.

She instantly begins cutting my hair in a chopping motion before blasting it with a hair dryer. Lastly, she applies a light layer of make-up and then confirms that we’re finished. I look at my data-cuff and I’m shocked to discover that I’ve been here for four hours! “I decided not to go ahead with the tan, your natural coloring suits the overall look much better,” she says. I don’t disagree.

Fenuka walks decisively into the wardrobe and comes out a few minutes later with a bundle of items over her arm. “Here, try these on,” she says as she hands them to me. I start with a gorgeous off-white set of lingerie made of delicate lace, and then pull on a pair of skintight denim jeans, fitted white vest top, black blazer-style jacket and red and black patterned scarf. Calf length, fur-lined biker boots complete the look. She slides a black and silver bangle on my arm and hands me a black leather satchel made of the finest leather. I have to take a double look in the mirror—to verify that the reflection is indeed mine. I’m delighted with my transformation and pleased that I still look like me. Well, a polished, sophisticated version of me.

My hair is glossy and smooth and falls in soft curls to my shoulder. My skin gleams and looks near translucent, the make-up is subtle and natural. My lashes are even longer and thicker, something I thought was virtually impossible. The clothes fit me perfectly and accentuate all my curves, whilst looking effortless. “I love it,” I say passionately and I mean it, I haven’t felt or looked this good in ages.

“I’ll be sending your weekly wardrobe to your home from next week. Obviously you still need to wear your uniform in the Academy, but outside of that you need to dress to impress sweetie. You never know when, or where, you’ll bump into a potential suitor,” she says gaily. I hug her goodbye and head out the door.

He’s sitting in the same position as last time.

“How long have you been waiting?” I ask.

“A while,” he says as he looks me up and down appreciatively.

“Sorry.”

“Don’t be, it was definitely worth the wait.” I thrill at his words.

“Thanks,” I say, so he knows I can be gracious and not just sullen. It’s only then that I note the change in his appearance. “So give me a twirl,” I say and he stands and slowly turns a full 360, as if he was modelling the latest menswear collection on the catwalk.

He’s wearing dark navy jeans, a white fitted T-shirt under an open red, blue and white plaid shirt. He wears thick heavy black lace-up boots. His hair has been cut slightly tighter at the sides and is teased back off his face in a more casual style, showcasing his flawless skin. He looks even more beautiful than usual. He tries to look provocative as he twirls, but fails miserably. “Well, don’t give up the day job,” I tease, as we both collapse in a fit of giggles. He takes my hand in his, as if it’s the most natural thing in the world, and I think my heart might actually fly out of my chest.

“We have the rest of the day off, do you want to hang out?” he asks looking directly into my eyes. I struggle to breathe but finally manage to string a few words together.

“Sure, what do you fancy doing?” I ask.

He asks if I like swimming. I love swimming, and I haven’t gone in ages so I nod my head positively. We both agree to rummage around in our rooms, to see if there are any swimming clothes available, as it will save time. Fenuka obviously left while Cal and I were larking about outside, as there is no sign of her when I come back inside. It takes me a while to locate what I need, but eventually I find a row of bikinis and swimming costumes. I pick a nice white and gold suit that looks flattering. I grab a towel from the spa room and stuff both into my satchel.

We take the Velo to Uisce, Region 5, which Team Reminiscence have created in the likeness of Hawaaii, with numerous beaches and coves dispersed all over the area. Cal is taking me to his favorite cove, where he says the water is so clear you can see your reflection perfectly mirrored in it. We walk for a few miles until we reach the spot.

Wow, he wasn’t exaggerating, the cove is small but perfectly formed. It’s rocky borders are surrounded by palm trees and intermittent shrubbery. The sea is varying shades of blue and you can see a hint of the coral reef that lies underneath. The water is so serene, there’s barely a ripple. The sand is golden and very smooth to the touch. It’s completely empty, giving the illusion of our own idyllic, private hideaway.

“This place is amazing, how did you find it?”

“I stumbled on it by accident. Jaden had brought my sister and I to a larger beach about five hundred meters from here one day. I was trying to find it on my own, but I took a wrong turn and ended up here. I won’t swim anywhere else now, this is like my own little piece of heaven. I’ve never seen anyone else here. You’re the first girl I’ve brought here you know,” he says somewhat bashfully. I gulp, not really sure how to respond to that. So I stick to safer topics.

“I didn’t know you had a sister, do you have any other siblings?”

“Jaden is my older brother, Melandra is my only sister, I’m pretty sure you’ve seen her around campus before. We sometimes travel in together although our schedules are different; she’s sixteen and in the year below us.” The blonde bombshell, I think, that’s why she looked so familiar.

“She’s the blonde haired girl I see you with sometimes?”

“Yep, that’s Mel,” he says before adding, “who did you think she was?” Yikes.

“Um, your friend,” I reply with no conviction whatsoever. He laughs raucously.

“Or maybe you thought she was my girlfriend and that’s why you’re so prickly,” he teases. I decide to come clean.

“OK, maybe I did, not that it matters anyway,” I say.

“Why not?” he asks with a puzzled expression.

“You know why not, or have you forgotten about ‘The Calling’ already?”

“Forget about that,” he says, “do you like me or not?”

“Cal, this type of conversation could get us in trouble,” I say as I look around for signs of the notorious big brother in the sky. No camera is visible to the naked eye, but I’m sure they’re around somewhere, buried in the palm trees or maybe in the rock-face. “Besides we came here to swim and the water looks so inviting, I’m not wasting another minute,” I say determinedly.

“I wouldn’t call it wasteful,” he says as he gently pulls me to him, “you’re not going anywhere until you answer my question.” I stare at him blankly, momentarily fazed by his closeness and I can’t actually remember what he asked me. “Do you like me or not?” he asks impatiently.

“Yes, I like you. Now can we go swimming,” I mutter.

I daren’t look up. He tilts my chin up with his finger until I’m looking squarely into his eyes. “Yes,” he says as he continues to hold my gaze before slowly moving his head down towards mine. I feel panic rising, and unsure what to do, I firmly push him away. He laughs as I head into the palm trees to find a private space to pull on my swimsuit, and I vaguely hear him mumble something about innocence and purity. It’s only then it occurs to me; he never said if he liked me. I wonder why I broke away when I was sure he was going to kiss me. I wish I were more adept at this boy stuff because I’m totally out of my comfort zone. It’s disconcerting to be this unconfident around members of the opposite sex, I wish I knew if I was always like this.

I take a quick look at myself in admiration. The swimsuit displays my curves perfectly, it’s the right hint of sensuousness without giving too much away.

Cal is already in the water, diving and rising in sleek, graceful moves, looking like a natural water baby. I’m a good swimmer but definitely not in his league. I stride into the water and feel the soft warm waves as they caress and lap at my body. Cal has surfaced and beckons for me to come join him, his eyes rake me over from head to toe as I approach, and I can’t stop myself from blushing furiously. “You look totally gorgeous,” he says, and I actually think he means it sincerely.

We spend hours in the water, swimming and diving and messing about. Cal lifts me onto his shoulders and I allow the warm sun to dry my back as he walks effortlessly through the sea, as if I weigh nothing. We lie floating on our backs and talk endlessly, trying to get to know each other better. The conversation flows easily and this is the most comfortable I have ever felt in his company. All too soon nightfall creeps up on us and we reluctantly get out; the temperature has dropped significantly and the water is bordering on cold. Changing back into my clothes is no easy feat. It’s too dark to get changed under the shade of the trees, so I strictly instruct Cal to turn his back while I try to pull my clothes on, over still too wet skin. I end up falling several times in the sand, much to his amusement. Finally, I succeed and we’re ready to go. Cal takes my hand as we navigate our way out, and he never lets go. I raise no objection, relishing the warmth radiating between us.

I realize I’m totally starving at about the same time my stomach does, making a loud rumbling sound. “I really need to eat.”

“Me too, let’s see what our options are in the square,” he says. Our options, it seems, are rather limited at this late hour, so we settle for takeaway burgers, which we eat sitting on a bench in the square.

“Thanks for sharing your cove with me, I had a great time.”

“You’re welcome,” he says as he moves in closer beside me. My heart accelerates wildly. This time I don’t move away when he lowers his lips to mine and gently kisses me. I only break away when I feel the kiss grow in intensity, my father’s caution all too fresh in my mind. “What’s wrong?” he asks in confusion.

“No good can come of this Cal,” I whisper. “You remember what your father said—we have no choice but to comply with the rules of ‘The Calling’, we can’t have these feelings,” I say sadly.

“Nothing that feels this right can be so wrong,” he says in dismay, but he doesn’t make any other move on me. We head back to Aqua in silence.

***

It takes me ages to fall asleep, I can’t stop thinking about Cal. I touch my lips as I remember our tender kiss. In my dream, he’s kissing me passionately as we lie entwined on the golden sandy beach of the cove. But it’s not Cal’s arms that embrace me—it’s Zane’s.

Zane is in his bedroom, lying on his right side, on his bed. He’s crying softly into his pillow. He clutches something tightly in his hand. It looks like a photo, the type you used to get in a photo booth back home on Earth. The image becomes less and less blurry until I can see it clearly. No, no, it can’t be...

I wake gasping for air and it takes several minutes for my breathing to stabilize. I pull the covers up snugly under my neck to ward off the severe shivering that has enveloped my body. I force myself to confront the apparent reality of the dream.

I recall it sharply—clasped in his hand, Zane was holding a picture of the two of us.

CHAPTER 7

I sleep soundlessly the rest of the night thanks to the Medicet, its presence in my life is becoming quite a regular fixture. I wonder if I’m destined to spend the rest of my nights in a drug induced slumber.

My emotions are completely all over the place today, I really think I’m losing it. Well, it’s either that, or I face the fact that Zane is real, and he formed some part of my life back on Earth. If that’s true, then what’s happening to my brain? If Dr. Victus is correct, and these aren’t memory recollections, then what the hell am I seeing? And if he’s real, what did he mean to me? From what I remember of the photo, I was sitting casually on his lap and we were both pulling funny faces at the camera. I can’t remember anything about the circumstances, and I have absolutely no recollection of that picture.

I desperately need to talk to Eve, to see if she can help me make sense of it, but there’s only one place where we can talk safely, and I don’t know if I want to reveal my father’s hiding place yet. He didn’t tell me to keep it confidential, but I’m sure it’s implied. My head hurts from all this mental anguish and I rub my left temple vigorously. I silently will the Medicet to arrive—it would be nice to blank out today—to dull the pain and ache in my head and my heart. Typically though, when I decide I need it, it doesn’t make an appearance.

I don’t have time to go out for a run because I overslept again. I get myself dressed, fed and out the door as if on auto-pilot. Lily walks with me to the Velo station, but I’m in no mood for talking; she doesn’t notice though as she babbles away about her recent trip to the Research lab. I make the required sounds in all the right places, but I’m not really paying attention.

Eve catches up with me just outside the Academy, she looks worried. “Ari, is everything OK? You look troubled. I didn’t see you at all yesterday, what’s going on?” she asks with trepidation.

“I have tons to tell you,” I say conspiratorially.

“Come over to my house tonight and let’s have a catch up. We can also go over our lists together and see whom we’re matched up with,” she says excitedly.

Drat, I’d totally forgotten that today was the day when our Top Ten list was publicized; this day just keeps getting better and better. I wonder if it’s safe to talk at Eve’s. Her parents aren’t in the military, and I can’t think of any reason why the government would need to monitor the Zousa’s, they’re one of the most law-abiding families I know. I think it should be safe to talk provided I choose my words carefully. “Great, I’ll definitely call over later,” I tell her as we make our way into the campus.

I only see Cal once today, during Military Engineering class. We say a polite hello as we enter the lecture hall, and then intentionally avoid each other. I don’t know why I feel so distraught when it was my decision not to spend time together. It’s official, I am an emotional wreck.

***

“I’m going over to Eve’s,” I call out after dinner, as I pull on my new gray military style coat. My first weekly wardrobe delivery arrived, and it was the only thing to bring a smile to my face all day. I’m wearing a short, smock dress in paisley print with sheer pantyhose and red ballet pumps. My mood has instantly lifted. My mother gives me a huge hug and wishes me good luck. Of course, they will know my Top Ten at the same time I will because the information will be publicly streamed on an on-going basis from now on, throughout every home in Aqua.

Eve’s parents greet me warmly as I arrive and we chat briefly before Eve appears to rescue me. “So, what’s going on?” she asks as soon as we reach her bedroom. I fill her in on my day with Cal and she swoons when I tell her about the kiss. I then update her on the latest Zane dreams, she gasps audibly when I tell her about the photo. “Okay, first things first, how do you feel about Cal?”

“You were right Eve: I like him, really like him, but unless he’s on my list there’s no point in dreaming about what could be,” I say despairingly.

“He’ll be on your list,” she says confidently.

“I guess we’ll know soon enough. I don’t know if he really likes me though, he barely acknowledged me today,” I say forlornly.

“Ariana, you’re so exasperating! You told the poor guy to stay away!”

“Well, not exactly...”

“Ari, guys don’t over-analyse things like we do, if you said you couldn’t be together then that’s what he took from it. If it’s any consolation, I’ve always thought he had a sweet-spot for you, all those sly looks and flirting. I’m sure he likes you too,” she says reassuringly.

“As for Zane, what’s all that about?” she enquires.

“I was hoping you could tell me. I’ve gone over and over it a million times in my head. I haven’t completely ruled out the notion of a malfunction somewhere in my brain. Despite what Dr. Victus has said, I know the Vita was never fully tested on humans before they inserted it in us, so who knows what it’s doing to us internally. Or the other conclusion is that Zane is real and ... and he and I meant something to each other,” I tell her. She takes a few moments to reply.

“Perhaps it’s a mix of both,” she says. “Let’s say you’re partly right about the Vita, let’s assume it’s messing with your mind, and some of your memories are coming back as dreams; therefore, Zane is real. You must have shared a strong connection for the recollections to come back so vividly.” It’s what I’ve been thinking myself, but I’ve been afraid to verbalize it.

“If he’s real and he lives on Earth, I’ve no way of ever seeing him again, the dreams will only serve to confuse and upset me,” I admit. Eve purses her lips.

“Maybe you should tell Dr. Victus and he can organize to get your Vita repaired or replaced,” she says, totally missing the point. My gut instinct still tells me that I’m right to keep this quiet.

“I don’t know, maybe the dreams will just fade out in time.”

Suddenly the commiboard springs to life and the image of Zolt Rada appears on the screen. I feel extremely anxious as he confirms that all Top Ten suitor lists have been added to the portal. Eve’s fingers are already in flight on her data-cuff, there really is no point in delaying it any further, so I follow suit and call up my own list. I scan read it, urgently seeking out his name. I’m relieved and delighted when I see that Cal is number eight. I then look back over the list, more carefully this time, reading the names of the other suitors who have been matched with me. I only know two of them, I’m clueless on the rest. One of the other boys in my class, Ada Kline, is number six on my list. I note with dismay that Evan Adams is my number ten and I glance nervously at Eve.

She is unnaturally subdued. “Well?” I ask.

“I don’t know any of them,” she says flatly.

“What! Isn’t Evan on your list?” I ask aghast.

“No,” she says in a tiny voice.

“Oh Eve, I’m so sorry.” How am I going to break the news to her? How can I tell her that he’s on my damned list.

“Let’s see your list,” she says and before I can stop her, she’s scrolling through my Top Ten. There’s an uncomfortable silence, and then I see the tears falling slowly down her cheeks.

“Please don’t cry,” I choke out. “I won’t date him. I’m only interested in Cal anyway. There are sure to be other suitors on your list that you connect with.”

“He’s the only one I wanted,” she says sadly.

“You have to remain positive Eve, it will be OK.” I’m grasping at straws here, Eve knows what I think of this pageant, she’s heard me rant and rave many times. The irony of our role reversal slaps me in the face. Good, kind, loyal Eve, who always sees the best in everything and everyone. How come she’s been so let down and I seem to have gotten my heart’s desire? It hardly seems fair. It’s upsetting to see the devastating impact it’s having on her, and once again I find myself seething at the authorities. How dare they play God with our lives, what gives them the right to decide whom we should love and whom we should marry?

I am so livid, I feel a strong urge to punch something. Eve’s mother quietly enters the room and moves to console her. Knowing Eve as I do, I’m sure she has confided completely in her, so she understands what a crushing blow this is. I feel like I’m trespassing on a very private moment, I should leave. I wrap my arms around Eve from behind and give her a kiss on the cheek. I don’t offer any words of comfort, both because there are no words that can soothe her, and it would seem so unnatural coming from me.

As I leave the house I gasp when a shadowy figure moves out in front of me. “Hey gorgeous,” he says and I recognize his voice before I can make out his features under the moonlight.

“You startled me,” I say, as I try to steady my thrumming heart. But I’m thrilled to see him here nonetheless.

“May I escort you home m’lady?” he says in a pronounced old English accent and I laugh before assenting. He grabs my hand and secures it firmly in his; it feels so good and I’m delirious with happiness.

“Just so I’m clear, it’s OK to be seen together now, yes?” he asks.

“You’re on my list so we’re permitted to date, I’m good with that.”

“What number am I on your list?” he asks.

“Eight.”

“You’re four on mine,” he says with a frown.

“Why the frown? It doesn’t matter, does it?”

“It means there are seven other guys ahead of me. You could like one of them more than me,” he says in an uncharacteristic moment of uncertainty.

“You’re not ... jealous, are you?” I ask in amazement.

“Maybe.”

“Don’t you know your own mind?” I tease.

“Usually, but when it comes to you I often don’t know what to think,” he says.

“Ha! So my very presence makes you weak at the knees,” I say wickedly, repeating words that he’s previously recited to me.

He roars laughing but says, “I think you may be right.”

We smile sheepishly at each other as we meander down the road towards my house. “Have you ever been in love before?” he asks me suddenly.

“I don’t know,” I say honestly. Just in time I remember that this conversation could end up going viral. “I don’t know what happened on Earth before we moved here, so I can’t be sure, but I don’t think so. Certainly I haven’t dated anyone since we moved to Novo,” I tell him. This seems to surprise him.

“Why not?” he asks.

“There wasn’t anyone I liked enough, plus I’ve been totally focused on my career—I put all my energy and effort into the Academy,” I say earnestly. “What about you?” I ask, not sure if I really want to know the answer.

“I’ve dated a few girls here, but no one special, until you.” I think it’s a fairly harsh thing to say, particularly if any of the girls he dated end up hearing this conversation, but I’m secretly glad that I don’t appear to have any competition—well, not yet anyway.

“Do you think they’re recording us now?” I whisper. His brows furrow in concentration.

“I don’t know, I hadn’t thought about it,” he says, but clearly his thoughts are now keeping check with mine as we cease talking about our growing feelings for one another.

***

We have reached my door and I’m unsure of the protocol. Should I invite him in? Do I just wish him goodnight on the doorstep? Should I kiss him goodbye? Thankfully, my mother takes the decision out of my hands.

“Hello Cal,” she says, as she appears at the door. She has clearly checked out my list and recognizes him from his profile picture.

“Hi, Mrs. Skyee. Cal Remus, it’s a pleasure to meet you,” he says formally, as he extends his hand.

“Would you like to come in for a coffee?” she asks.

“Coffee would be great, thank you,” he says politely as he steps aside to allow me to enter the house first.

I offer to take his coat and hang it up in the cloakroom. He looks well fit in his tight black jeans and gray jumper, but I think even a sack would look good on him. “You look gorgeous,” he whispers in my ear as he surveys my new dress. He takes my hand as we move into the living space, but I push it away, feeling far too embarrassed for my family to see us like this. Too late, I worry if I’ve hurt his feelings again, but his smirk says otherwise. I remember his teasing words at the beach ... so innocent, so pure. Hopefully, not for long, I think, and I’m shocked at my own forwardness. I can’t help blushing even though there’s no way he knows what I’ve been thinking. He looks at me quizzically.

“Father, Deacon, Lily, this is eh...” jeez, how do I present him? He’s more than just a friend, but not quite yet my boyfriend, and then I remember, “one of my suitors, Cal Remus.” Cal looks instantly displeased, but he composes his expression and shakes all of their hands in turn. I note the look of consternation on my father’s face. Just then my mom appears with coffee and cookies. I motion for Cal to join me at the kitchen counter so we can have a little privacy.

“So, I’m just one of your suitors, is that it?” he whispers, as he takes a bite out of his cookie.

“Yes, no ... I mean, I was caught off guard. I didn’t know how to introduce you, it’s not like I’ve loads of practice at this stuff,” I say honestly.

“Fair enough,” he says and he doesn’t look annoyed or upset. “I suppose it’s too early in the pageant for you to call me your boyfriend anyway. We don’t want to look non-conformist, I can try to be patient,” he says with a glint in his eye. I’m not sure what emotions flit across my face, but he breaks into a wide smile upon seeing my reaction.

“I’d better get going before my sister sends out a search party,” he says as he gets up to leave. He thanks my mom for the coffee and says goodbye to the rest of my family.

I walk him to the door and feel the blast of the cold night air as I open it. He stands on the top step and pulls me quickly to him. Before I can object, he has pressed his lips to mine. I can’t savor the moment though as I hear my father assertively call my name from directly behind. “Goodnight,” I whisper softly as I push him gently away. He blows me a kiss and then runs off down the road. I close the door and try to hurriedly compose myself before facing into the Spanish inquisition.

I’m aware that I’m grinning like a cheshire cat, but I can’t help it. “He has lovely manners,” my mother says in a tone that’s non-committal.

“Are you going to marry him Ari?” asks Lily excitedly. I almost spit my coffee all over the floor, Deacon cracks up laughing. Before I have a chance to respond my dad firmly reminds Lily of the pageant process and the fact that it’ll be several weeks before my final suitor will be chosen.

“What did you think of him?” I ask him directly, his being the opinion I value the most.

“Don’t limit your options Ariana,” he says bluntly and it’s clear he won’t elaborate. I feel slightly deflated. Does my dad not like him? Why? Maybe it’s just the reality of what lies ahead for his little girl that is unsettling for him.

***

I don’t fall asleep for hours. Except tonight, my thoughts are not of my own dramatic tribulations; I can’t stop thinking about poor Eve. I so desperately want to do something to help, but I don’t know how. Suddenly the formation of an idea begins to take shape in my sleepy brain. I recall what Cal said to me the day ‘The Calling’ was outlined to us in the Academy. “I’m going to make sure my father puts you at the top of my list” he had said. Maybe Cal’s father can have some sway in relation to Eve’s Top Ten. OK, it’s a stretch and I’m not sure exactly what influence he has with the pageant operations, if any. But he has some involvement, and he is senior level military grade so he has some clout. I determine to find a way of asking Cal privately. After several hours, I finally fall asleep with the help of the trusty Medicet.

Zane is in an underground bunker that is kitted out like a military command center. There are rows and rows of computers and screens of all shapes and sizes. Digital maps and aerial images project across the walls and many people are milling around in military style combats. He converses with a tall man in military uniform as he is brought on a tour of the facility.

I have a pulsating headache when I wake up. All this disruption at night-time is definitely starting to affect my health.

***

I am travelling alone to the convention center when I become aware of all the staring. Having total strangers pointing and gawping completely unhinges me. I usually go about my business totally unnoticed so I’m not comfortable being the focus of so much attention. I’m particularly ill-equipped to deal with it today given my current groggy state of mind; the resulting combination of too few precious hours sleep, and the effects of the sedative. I better get used to it, I think, because this is just the start.

As I walk up the steps of the convention center, I notice the dagger looks I receive from some of the other girls, and a few of the boys are blatantly mocking me, making kissing sounds and gestures in my direction. I think I hear a couple of wolf whistles, but I can’t be sure. I can only think of one reason for this type of reaction; Cal and I were being recorded last night. Gggrrreat.

Fenuka is already in the room when I arrive. She conducts a quick inspection and gives me the thumbs up. Today I’m wearing a 1950’s style tea dress that has a sweetheart neckline which shows my cleavage to good effect, without being indecent. I love the soft black leather jacket that she’s teamed with it; it offers the perfect contrast to the femininity of the dress.

Just then the commiboard activates and I freeze in horror at the image on the screen.

CHAPTER 8

It’s an image of Cal and me at my door last night: I absolutely cringe at the scene. I’m so embarrassed that I wish the ground would open up and swallow me. I force myself to continue looking; it’s a quick montage of our time together, so, I can at least breathe a sigh of relief that our whole discussion wasn’t televised. Fenuka is ecstatic as she tells me that Cal and I have the most click-throughs on the portal so far. I try to remember back to the presentation, to recall the exact format of the programming, but I must have blanked out during that part, as I have no recollection whatsoever. Fenuka gives me a quick run-through.

All Aqua residents can review the suitor profile pages at any time. They can choose to follow certain suitors or couples and can document comments and status updates, for example, ‘like’ or ‘dislike’ against any activity, conversation, outfit or date, etc. A daily report is issued highlighting the Top Ten most viewed suitors, and this will help inform the public and the pageant coordinators, when it comes to ranking and matching suitors. At least my every move isn’t being tracked, and it’s only the suitors who are the most interesting or most popular who will feature on the regular information feeds that are streamed every hour across the Region. Fenuka explains that those who are the most popular stand the greatest chance of being chosen for the ‘Amor Regale’.

At this stage of the pageant, only residents in Aqua have portal access to all Aqua suitors. The full planetary access only commences after each Region has chosen its suitors to represent them at the ‘Amor Regale’, then the monitoring will really kick into overdrive. I resolve to be as boring as I can, so as not to garner too much air-time. I have no interest in, or intention of, representing Aqua at the ‘Amor Regale’. I fervently hope that Cal will share my view; he’s a total show off at the best of times though, so I’m not sure. It also means no hand-holding or kissing in public, I’m definitely sure that won’t sit well with him. I need to add these items to the agenda for our private conversation. Having thought about this on my way in today, I’ve come to the conclusion that there’s no other choice but to show him my father’s hiding place, there’s nowhere else in Novo where we can speak in total privacy. I resolve to track him down at lunchtime to arrange to meet later. If things are to change for Eve, then it must happen today before the speed dating first night takes place tomorrow.

“So, how does this speed dating thing work?” I ask Fenuka. She explains the event is to enable suitor introductions: we get to briefly meet all the suitors on our Top Ten list. I’ll have ten minutes to converse with each boy, before moving onto the next. I’m required to rate each date and upload it to my profile by nine o’clock the following day. I can submit date requests via the portal to boys I’m interested in dating; the individual coordinators then work together to schedule the dates. Thankfully, we get to choose our own activities for the dates, although each coordinator has the power to override the suitor’s choice if they wish. I don’t plan on requesting dates with anyone other than Cal, so Fenuka and I will both be spared a lot of unnecessary time wasting and administration.

The one key rule is that you must go on at least two dates with each of your Top Three, and you must attend first requested dates with any of the suitors from your Top Ten. Thereafter you can decline date requests if you choose not to see the boy again. I calculate that I’ll have to go on several dates with other boys to start off with, but thereafter I can choose to just stick with Cal. This also means, of course, that he’ll be going on other dates too; I have no doubt that every girl on his list will request a date with him. The thought is troublesome, what if he finds someone else that he likes more than me?

Fenuka turns her attention to my make-up lesson; she’s going to demonstrate how to apply a natural layer of make-up as I need to look camera-ready at all times. Fenuka will style me for all official dates and events, but I need to master some of the basics myself so I can create a daily look. She pulls out a tray with a vast array of cosmetics and begins. I listen and watch keenly. She’s a good teacher, explaining every product and how best to apply it, in simple, clear instructions. When she’s finished she wipes it all off and then asks me to recreate it. She provides subtle direction as I attempt to replicate her actions, it’s not a bad first job; a sentiment echoed by Fenuka. She hands me a fairly heavy cosmetics bag and instructs me to leave that one at home. She then gives me a smaller one, which has a few key essentials, I’m to carry this in my satchel or handbag at all times for touch-ups, I think I can just about manage that. I can use my data-cuff to log a request for supplies whenever they need replenishing, and she’ll organize delivery direct to my home.

Before I leave for the Academy Fenuka reminds me that my cookery lessons will start next week. I try to show the required level of enthusiasm but fail miserably. I admit to being a disaster in the kitchen—that’s usually Lily’s forte—but she encourages me to go into it open minded, that I may surprise myself. It’s a polite way of telling me to stop being so downbeat. I genuinely like Fenuka; I definitely lucked out there.

He is lounging in the usual place when I come out of my room, practically blending into the floor at this stage. “Morning gorgeous,” he says in greeting. That’s another thing he’s going to have to tone down.

“Hey.”

“Do you know we’re rising superstars?” he asks.

“I saw the footage,” I say with a grimace.

“You don’t like it?” he asks in surprise.

“I’m not good at being center stage. I absolutely hate seeing myself on camera.” Of course, he doesn’t know about my excessive blinking in photos, or realize that’s where my loathing for any type of camera began.

“It’s just as well that I’m a media whore then,” he laughs, “I’ll cover it for both of us.” That’s exactly what I was afraid of. It reminds me of my request.

“Get up, I need to ask you something,” I demand. He rises fluidly and I’m struck again by how devastatingly handsome he is, I’ll never hold onto him.

“Hey, what is it?” he asks, as he notes my obvious distress.

“Nothing.” I shake my head, before leaning in close so that I can whisper in his ear. “I need to speak to you privately, I know a place. Can you meet me in the Velo Station at five-thirty?” I ask.

I feel his warm breath on my skin as he whispers, “That sounds intriguing Ariana, count me in.” I love how my name rolls off his tongue, it sounds so exotic when he says it, and quite frankly it’s doing strange things to my body at this precise moment. Focus! I chastise myself. That was relatively easy, but I knew it would be, the hard part will come later. I let him take my hand as we walk towards the elevator and I don’t object when he keeps a firm grip on it the whole way to the Academy. I let him kiss me briefly outside my class, with the knowledge that it will most likely be our last public kiss for a while.

I haven’t seen Eve all day and her status never changes from ‘unavailable’. I decide to contact her mother as I’m genuinely worried about her. Despite the fact that she’s obviously at work, Dr. Zousa answers my call promptly. She tells me Eve is sick and has been confined to bed for a few days. Poor Eve, this is all she needs on top of everything else. I ask Dr. Zousa to give her my love and offer to call around later, but apparently it’s infectious and there’s a strict ‘no visitor’ policy in operation.

At lunch, noting that I’m on my own, Cal invites me over to his table and introduces me to his buddies. They seem like a nice bunch, I’m genuinely surprised. I’ve always avoided them; I’m ashamed to admit that I had a lot of preconceived notions, which I realize now were completely unjustified. I can see clearly that I was the prejudicial one. I really warm to one of the guys in particular—Ben Winters. I wonder where I’ve heard that name before. I panic at first that maybe he’s on my list but I force myself to calm down; I’m quite sure that Cal would have mentioned that.

Ben is of medium height, quite stocky in build, with short black hair and sallow skin. He is studying to be a doctor, like Lily, and he’s only here today because of an unexpected free period. He’s quite shy but seems genuinely interested in getting to know me. I am thoroughly enjoying our conversation when Cal interrupts us. “Hey back off Winters, no smooth-talking my girl. I’ve enough competition to contend with as it is,” he says as he winks at me. I see the glint in his eye and I know his teasing is in good humor. I’m totally embarrassed when he kisses me goodbye in front of all of them. “I’m very partial to those blushes,” he whispers in my ear, “don’t ever change.” I hear them ribbing Cal mercilessly as they walk off.

The afternoon seems to drag on forever but at last the bell sounds and I’m free to go. I arrive at the station first, but it’s only a few minutes before I spot Cal walking purposefully towards me. “Hey gorgeous,” he says as he plants a quick kiss on my lips. He’s becoming very accustomed to me, I think. One part of me is delighted, the other part uncomfortable. “Where are we going?” he asks.

“Strata,” I say but I give nothing else away, acutely conscious of all the cameras.

When we arrive in Strata, I’m a little confused on where to go, the last time I was here we were in the rovercraft and we didn’t actually pass the station. I decide to risk activating the GPS on my data-cuff, they can track me anyway to the point of the last camera. My dad said the Vita can’t be traced in Region 8, and I hope he’s right; otherwise, I’m about to ruin everything. I know Cal is dying to ask me what’s going on, but he’s smart enough to keep his mouth shut, and we talk about trivial matters as we walk. Eve was right—again—he’s so funny and I can’t stop myself from laughing. I cannot remember a time when I felt this joyous, he seems to be bringing out the best in me these days. Considering all the anxiety I was feeling over ‘The Calling’, the reality is far better than I could’ve hoped for.

When we arrive at the illusory mountain, I place my finger to my lips, to advise Cal to be quiet. I know the camera can’t pick us up here, but I’m not sure if there are any audio feeds around. I feel my way to the area where my father pulled back the sheet and I can see the amazement in Cal’s eyes as I peel it back and indicate for him to step through. Once we’re inside, and I have secured the sheet in place, I allow myself to breathe. “Okay, it’s safe to talk now,” I tell him.

“What is this place?” he asks, just as I did, and I explain it to him as my father explained it to me. And it’s not that I don’t trust Cal, I’m not quite sure why, but I tell him I happened across it by accident one day. I leave my dad out of the equation altogether.

“Let’s find a place to sit down,” I say as we follow a natural path through the trees. After a few minutes, we come across a small, circular opening in the trees and sit down on a fallen log. The sun is shining through and there’s a lovely natural warmth seeping through my bones. I suddenly feel very homesick, the setting reminds me so much of the woods in Connecticut.

Now that it’s time to talk I’m tongue tied; I’m not sure how to start this conversation. I decide to go with the less confrontational subject first. I tell him about Eve and how upset she was last night, I then run my suggestion by him.

“I don’t know Ariana,” he says. “My father and I don’t have the best relationship, and I’ve never known him to break the rules.” I am totally disheartened.

“Is there any harm in at least asking him? Or would that get you into trouble?”

“No, but I’m pretty sure of his response, so don’t get your hopes up. As for getting into trouble, well that’s never stopped me before,” he says mischievously, and at that moment I can picture him as a naughty little boy running rings around his parents. I’m touched that he’s willing to try, for me, for Eve, and I lean forward and kiss him without even thinking about it.

“Thank you.”

“Well, if agreeing to your requests equals a kiss each time, then I’m more than happy to concede to everything you want,” he says giddily.

“You might regret saying that, when you hear what I want next.”

“Go on,” he implores.

So I tell him how much I hate the attention of the cameras, and the invasion of our privacy, and how I will comply with ‘The Calling’ as much as I need to but that’s it, nothing more. He listens without interrupting and his expression is neutral so it’s hard to gauge exactly how he’s taking this. I tell him that I’ve no desire to participate in the ‘Amor Regale’, and the very thought of it makes me almost physically sick.

“Why?” he asks.

That’s when I really start opening up to him. I talk of my ambition for my career, my unhappiness at the whole notion of forced marriage and motherhood. I tell him that the idea of being paraded across Illumina for the entertainment of the nation is detestable to me. I’m careful not to appear too condemning of the authorities, conscious of whose son he is, but it wouldn’t be that difficult for him to read between the lines, if he wanted to.

I must have spoken for the last twenty minutes and I can’t continue without first getting some reaction from him. “So have you changed your mind about me now?” I ask.

“Yes ... but not in the way you most likely think,” he says and he takes me completely by surprise when he pulls me onto his lap and kisses me passionately. I’ve never known kissing like this, and I bask in the pleasure of it, as every nerve and sensation in my body sings in harmony. I run my fingers through his hair and he pulls me even closer to him; I never want to let go, but he suddenly breaks the kiss and eases me gently into a seated position beside him.

“What did I do wrong?” I ask genuinely puzzled.

“Nothing, in fact, quite the opposite,” he says. When he looks at me I see the excitement in his face. “I could kiss you all day long Ariana and it still wouldn’t be enough,” he says longingly. I blush at his meaning and it helps break the tension. “That’s my favorite color on your skin,” he says, as he takes my hand and plants a gentle kiss on the back of it.

“So, what did you mean when you said you had changed your mind about me,” I ask.

“You’ve always fascinated me Ariana, from the very first moment I met you. Initially, I thought it was because you were so indifferent to me, but the more I caught a glimpse of the real you, the more I realized that I liked you for you. You’ve real spirit, that’s very appealing to me.”

Cal then opens up to me, and I start to understand how we were deemed a good match; his outlook is so similar to mine, in many ways. He talks of the difficult relationship he has with his father—judging by the stories he tells—they seem to butt heads a lot. His mother died when he was ten years old and he doesn’t have a close relationship with his older brother Jaden. His only true familial bond is with his sister, Melandra. He struggled at first upon the move to Novo, but throwing himself into his Cadet training helped channel those emotions into something positive. He talks warmly of Ben, his BFF since they were in kindergarten. I learn that Ben is homosexual, and the two of them had set up a youth foundation to help other teenagers in coming to terms with their sexuality. Part of the frustration he endured when he first moved here was due to the fact that the government wouldn’t give approval for them to continue the foundation on Novo. He too has mixed feelings about the forced marriage policy and has fought bitterly with his father over the subject many times. He hopes to have a successful military career and to use it to influence positive change. He worries, as I do that all the freedom we took for granted on Earth will eventually be eroded by the Novo authorities. While he isn’t really happy to have to refrain from any romantic gestures in public, he understands the logic of my reasoning. I sense that if the opportunity arose, Cal wouldn’t be shy of partaking in any form of rebellious activity.

“I see what you meant,” I say once he stops talking.

“About what?”

“That if I took the time to know you I would like you. You were right, I do, and I’m glad I did,” I say sincerely.

“Thank you Ariana. I try to be discreet, to keep my opinions in check, but it’s challenging. When I’m mouthy, it drives my dad insane. I got a right roasting from him for asking that question the day of the presentation. I sometimes overhear him on conference calls, some of the stuff I hear they’re planning makes my blood boil. Not that there’s anything I can do about it, except vent inside. You must be the same, with your dad holding the position he does,” he says nonchalantly.

“My father doesn’t conduct any work calls from home, at least if he does I’ve never heard him,” I say truthfully. “I’m plenty mad at the stuff that’s in the public domain. At least we can vent together now, it’s never good to internalize these things.”

“It’s good to have our own special place where we can be ourselves without any prying eyes,” he agrees.

“Yes, but we have to be careful, to ensure we’re not followed or ever discovered. I’m pretty sure this counts as an act of treason, and I don’t fancy being the first guest of the new penitentiary. Let’s agree to keep this between us, OK?” I say firmly.

“Agreed,” he replies and I just know that he can be counted on to keep the secret.

Before we leave I feel the need to clarify the new ground rules. “So no more kissing or hand-holding in public, okay?” I ask.

“OK,” he says hesitantly.

“Hopefully the public will lose interest in us then and all the bloody staring will stop,” I say. My irritation is discernible. “And you’ll have to stop calling me gorgeous,” I add.

“I’ll try, but it’s just automatic when I see you, you always look so hot.”

“Stop it,” I say, assuming he’s teasing me again.

“I am deadly serious, I’m very attracted to you,” he says and this time I do believe him. I beam at him as he swoops me up in his arms and spins me around. All too soon we spot the sun going down and reluctantly concede that it’s time to call it a day.

***

I thrash about in bed all night long, the result of another night of distracting dreams.

Zane is arguing furiously with the same military man as he shows him a steady succession of images, in print and on the screen. Zane seems distressed by the pictures as he frequently puts his head in his hands. He totally loses it when he’s shown the last image—gradually the photo takes shape in front of my eyes. It’s my father.

CHAPTER 9

I am startled instantly from my sleep; the picture was most definitely of my father. He was in his Commander’s uniform coming down the front steps of the NSAF building, apparently unaware that he was being captured on film. What’s going on? Why do I keep seeing these things? And who is the man showing Zane my father’s picture? And more importantly why?? I’m too wired to go back to sleep, so I get up and go for an early morning run.

When I arrive back at the house, I’m delighted to discover that my painting has been delivered. I’m doubly delighted to see they’ve also given me the easel, paints and supply of canvases. I feel a strong creative urge and wish I could paint right this minute, but there isn’t enough time before school, and tonight is the speed dating event. Indulging my passion will, unfortunately, have to wait.

Cal runs to catch up with me as I walk to the Academy. “Good morning gor...,” he starts, but stops the minute he sees my fierce expression. “Ariana,” he simply says.

“Good morning Cal, I hope you slept well,” I say formally.

“I did, I had the most amazing dreams,” he says with a wide grin. I can only imagine.

We part cordially as we go to our respective classes; I miss him already, this no touching rule is going to become unbearable very quickly. I have to remind myself that firstly, it was my idea, and secondly, we’ve only been close for a few days. It’s just that he seems to have become such an important part of my life so quickly, and I feel an acute ache for his touch. I wonder when it will be safe to return to our hideout.

Eve isn’t in class again today and I wonder if she’ll even make the speed dating event tonight.

I travel alone to the convention center after school to be prepped. I gasp when I see the outfit that Fenuka has designed for me to wear. It’s a beautiful white Grecian style dress, made of soft jersey material, it drapes gently at the front. It has a high round neck and long sleeves that are cuffed in a layer of gold leather. It stops at my knee and the length combined with the material gives it a more causal look so that it’s not too formal, it’s perfect for the occasion. A pair of mid-height gold sandals and glittery clutch bag complete the look. She does an amazing job on my hair and make-up; my hair is styled into soft curls that flow naturally down my back. The make-up is subtle except for the eyes which are quite dramatic, she’s added a touch of gold shadow to my smokey eyelid and encased my lashes in a sleek layer of black eyeliner. I’m pleased with my reflection and it gives me the necessary boost of confidence, enough to hopefully get me through this ordeal tonight.

***

Back home, after dinner, my mother surprisingly offers to drive me to the convention center. I gladly accept, because I don’t want to travel on the Velo in this get-up. The butterflies hit when we’re just around the corner and I feel a sudden desire to vomit. I really wish Eve were here. I call her immediately. Despite the fact that she’s still unwell she is already on her way, apparently not even an infectious illness is allowed to disrupt the flow of the pageant.

Eve has that sickly green pallor that’s a dead giveaway; however, her coordinator has tried to mask it with a thick layer of make-up that is not Eve’s usual look. She wears a gorgeous knee length pink shift dress with a white shrug, it suits her perfectly. “You look great,” I say as I move to hug her, but Eve backs away hurriedly.

“I’m still infectious, you shouldn’t come too close,” she says hoarsely.

“Oh Eve, you sound terrible, I can’t believe they’re forcing you to do this tonight.”

“I got a shot of something that’s supposed to make me innocuous, but I don’t want to take any chances all the same,” she says.

“So what do you think about all this now?” I ask her softly.

“I’m fine. Obviously it wasn’t meant to be with Evan. I will trust the government and the choices they’ve made for me, I’m sure there will be one of them I like,” she says neutrally. I’m not surprised, Eve has never been a dissenter. I totally forgot to ask Cal today if he’d spoken to his father yet, I resolve to get an update at some point during the night.

The convention center has been completely lit up for the event and it’s a joy to behold. The glass front is bright and sparkling and there is music playing in the background. Other suitors are walking in and we follow the crowd.

Cal is waiting at the bottom of the steps. “Ariana, you look ... very nice,” he says stiffly and it really just doesn’t suit him. I resist the urge to howl with laughter. In my ear he whispers, “You look insanely stunning and I’m sure all the other boys are going to agree.” He looks decidedly unhappy.

“I only have eyes for you,” I whisper back at him; this seems to placate him somewhat. I’m getting much better at this romantic stuff, I think. I look him over and he’s equally stunning. He’s wearing a gray blazer over a crisp white shirt, unbuttoned at the top to show a hint of glistening skin, and denim jeans. He wears the same black lace-up boots as before.

Once we’ve completed the security and identity checks, we are escorted to a large hall at the right-hand side of the center. The room has been decorated very extravagantly; there are lots of low couches in vibrant shades grouped into sections around walnut coffee tables and several circular, high tables and stools scattered throughout. Various groups are already congregating in these communal areas. The lighting is low, but it’s not too dark, and there are many colored lights radiating across the room in sensuous waves, like some kind of surreal, magical illusion. At the other side of the room I notice rows of small tables and chairs, similar to the type you’d normally find in an outdoor cafe. In the middle of the room is a small stage with a microphone and stand. Waiters walk around offering drinks and canapés.

Cal locates a group of his friends and we walk over to join them. Cal procures a drink for Eve and myself before tending to himself, Eve is impressed no end. “He’s such a gentleman. Things seem to be moving very fast with you two,” she whispers in my ear.

“Yeah, it’s like I’ve known him forever,” I agree.

“You look good together,” she says loyally. Cal introduces Eve to his friends one by one, and it turns out that one of the boys is on her list; we move aside to allow them get better acquainted.

“I don’t know how long I can keep this up,” he whispers. “I’m itching to touch you.”

“I know how you feel,” I say longingly, “how long should we leave it before we head back to our hideout?”

“I think we should make a dash for it now, and ditch this bloody nightmare,” he whispers back.

“Hilarious,” I say sarcastically.

“Maybe Sunday, then we‘ll have all day to hang out,” he says expectantly.

“It’s a date,” I tell him as I already start a countdown.

I glance up subconsciously and notice the overhead rail, it’s so high up that most people wouldn’t notice it. There are various men and women surveying the crowd as they chat. I spot several cameramen with their lenses trained all over the room. I easily make out Zolt Rada among the group, because he’s staring intently in our direction. I quickly drop my eyes as I shiver uncontrollably. “Are you cold?” Cal asks as he starts to remove his blazer.

“Yes, but keep your jacket on, it’s not what you think,” I say. I motion with my eyes and my head for him to look up. He carefully surveys the overhead layout. “Is he still staring at us?” I whisper.

“Who?”

“Zolt Rada. He was glaring at us,” I whisper back.

“Well, he’s not looking at us now,” he says.

Shortly afterwards Zolt Rada takes to the stage and thanks everyone for coming. As if we had a choice, I mutter under my breath. The girls are all assigned set tables, each table is numbered, and the boys are given set times for each ‘date’. He reminds us that we have a strict ten minute slot each and advises us to use the time wisely to get to know as much about the other suitor as possible. He finishes with a reminder to rate each date by 9 a.m. tomorrow morning. Cal and I unhappily part ways for the moment.

I locate my table and wait patiently until the buzzer rings, which signals the start of the dating, and we’re off. Lennox is No. 1 on my list and he’s, therefore, my first date. He’s a lovely guy, but there’s no spark between us whatsoever. It just goes to show, that even with all their fancy assessment tools, the government can’t legislate for chemistry. Lennox may look like my perfect match on paper, but the reality is that we’re not suited at all. The same goes for No. 2 and No. 3. At least all three guys seem like decent sorts, so my compulsory dates should be enjoyable enough. I know none of them will lead anywhere though. I briefly wonder if I would feel otherwise if Cal weren’t in my life. It’s hard to know whether it would make any difference or not.

The next hour and a half passes quite quickly. All of the guys on my list are likeable, with the exception of No. 7—a guy called Dan, he’s totally obnoxious and quite creepy. He leers at me over the table and makes very suggestive comments, causing me to feel very uncomfortable. My expression must betray my thoughts as I hear my data-cuff beep with an IM from Cal, I hadn’t noticed that he was sitting only two tables away.

“Are you OK?”

I type quickly. “He’s creepy, but I can handle it.” I notice that Cal barely pays any attention to his date as he attempts to stare Dan down from his seat. Poor girl, I think —I can afford to be charitable. Finally, the buzzer sounds, indicating the change-over and Dan moves on, but not before planting a slimy kiss on my cheek as he goes. Cal’s fists are clenched tightly at his side so I attempt to smile seductively at him, in the hope of distracting him. It works as his hands relax and he wanders over towards me. This is our scheduled date so we have ten precious minutes together.

“I seriously want to damage that guy,” is his opening line.

“Join the queue.”

“What was he saying anyway?” he asks.

“You really don’t want to know, he was disgusting. I hope he doesn’t request a date with me, I’ll probably have to bring a gun with me for protection,” I say jokily, hoping to lighten the mood. Cal’s face is still fuming so I change tack. “So how have you been getting on, met anyone nice?” I ask tentatively.

“Half of them are total bimbos,” he says bluntly. I shouldn’t be pleased, but I am.

“And the rest?” I ask nervously.

“The others seem like nice girls, but I didn’t feel a spark with anyone. Then again, I’m hardly likely to, given the depth of my feelings for you,” he says as he stares directly into my eyes. My eyes wander to his hands which are placed on the table in front of him, mere centimeters from mine. I badly want to reach out and touch him. He must feel the pull at the same time that I do, as he motions for me to place my hands under the table. We hold hands tightly and don’t let go until our time is up.

“Did you manage to talk with your father?” I ask him.

“Yes, it was a futile exercise,” he says through gritted teeth, and I know what the answer was.

“Thanks for trying anyway, I appreciate it.”

***

Evan Adams is last on my list and he is the one boy that I’ve not been looking forward to meeting. Even sitting across from him now feels deplorable; like an act of profound betrayal. He is handsome and interesting and I can readily see what the attraction is for Eve. He’s a really nice guy too, incredibly intelligent and very attentive. I mention Eve as many times as I can, so he’s left in no doubt that we’re the best of friends. He speaks very respectfully of her, and I think if they’d been left to their own devices they may well have ended up together.

At last, the event draws to a close and we’re permitted to leave. Cal has borrowed his father’s rovercraft for the night and he offers us a ride. We gladly accept given the chilly night air, and the fact that neither of us thought to bring a coat. I’m glad to hear that some of Eve’s dates went well and she is interested in meeting a few of the boys—she’s so affable. She doesn’t ask either of us about our dates, but I think it’s fairly obvious what’s going on between us. I expect that when we’re alone she’ll quiz me on my date with Evan. We drop her off first, and I give her a wave instead of my usual hug. All too soon we’ve reached my house and it’s time to say goodnight. I’m utterly miserable as I wave him off, and I know that my self-inflicted chastity won’t last much longer. If only he weren’t so damn irresistible.

My data-cuff pings just as my head hits the pillow. It’s an IM from Cal, “Sweet dreams gorgeous girl.” I hug myself tightly and fall asleep with visions of him lingering in my mind. It doesn’t work though, I still dream of Zane. The Medicet makes a welcome return to my bedroom.

The next morning I log onto the portal and rate all my dates, I’m generous with all of them except for Dan, who I score a 1. I would assign 0 or lower if that had been an option. I won’t get to see their ratings until after the deadline, when it all becomes public knowledge. The only date I request is with Cal.

I'm scheduled to meet Fenuka in my room for 9 a.m. so we can review my ratings together, and discuss organizing my dates. I pull on the black jeans and cream silk shirt that she assigned for me today. I wear black wedge ankle boots on my feet, they’re really comfy and give me an extra bit of height, which elongates my legs. I have just finished dressing when my father comes to say goodbye, he is on an exploratory mission for a few days, and he won’t be home until Thursday.

The military started exploratory missions about six months after we moved here. We know so little about the planets around us; these fact-finding missions aim to identify if there is life on other planets, and if any of them can supply us with the natural resources we need to sustain our existence. I’m keen to discuss the photo with him, to see what he makes of it, but it’s not safe to talk here; it’ll have to wait until he returns. I kiss him on the cheek and hug him tightly while I wish him a safe trip. I grab my gray coat as I head out the door.

I’m a little anxious as I wait with Fenuka for my results. I don’t know why, as it really doesn’t matter, the only opinion that matters to me is Cal’s, and I already know what he thinks. I’m shocked when I score an average of an eight overall. Six boys have requested dates with me, including my Top Three and Cal. Thankfully creepy Dan seems to have gotten the message, there’s no request from him. I’m unhappy that Evan has requested a date and my stomach churns in anticipation of breaking the news to Eve. Fenuka is delighted with my performance, especially when the list of female rankings are announced and I’m in the Top Ten. I’m not pleased to discover that Cal is ranked No. 2 on the male list and my mood instantly sours.

Fenuka and I are looking at my schedule, and provisionally marking in dates when the daily Top Ten Report is announced. Our new strategy doesn’t appear to be working: Cal and I are still top of the list, for some reason the public seem to have taken a real shine to us. I notice with dismay that the new footage contains several shots of us at the event last night, including our clandestine hand-holding. Most distressing of all is the fact that they have Cal’s IM from last night displayed for all of Aqua to see. I cringe as I imagine the stares and finger pointing that awaits me today.

Just then an important news flash pops up on the screen. The announcer states that the authorities have made an important change to the rules governing ‘The Calling'. Effective immediately, homosexuality and bi-sexuality are outlawed, and all gay men and women will be administered with a sense elixir at their next medical check-up. Those who are aged seventeen are required to immediately participate in the pageant. Anyone found to be engaging in homosexual activity will be immediately imprisoned without trial.

I am staring in shock and bewilderment at the screen. I can only assume that the government has made this decision based on the same original argument they presented for the necessity of ‘The Calling’—all those capable of producing children must deliver, irrespective of their sexual orientation. I’m totally disgusted, this really is a step too far. I hear a thunderous noise from the room next door. Cal! “I’ll be back in a minute,” I shout to Fenuka, already up on my feet and moving towards the door.

I can hear raised voices coming from Cal’s room, but I don’t hesitate to barge in. Cal is extremely agitated and he’s ranting loudly at his pageant coordinator. Not that it’s anything to do with him, but Cal is so distraught he can’t help lashing out; his coordinator is just unfortunate enough to be caught in the crossfire. The sideboard has been overturned and it’s lying, in two broken parts, on the middle of the floor. Cal hasn’t noticed me yet, but I cross the room and position myself directly in front of him, as I place my two hands firmly on either side of his face. “Cal, listen to me, you have to calm down,” I say urgently.

“I can’t believe this Ariana, did you see it? They can’t do this to people, they can’t force them to be something they’re not! As if they can be cured, as if it’s some disease, as if the authorities can bring them to their senses. It’s despicable.” He is shouting noisily. “It’s starting now, can’t you see it? Someone has got to do something! I should have seen this coming, when they told Ben and I that we couldn’t re-start our foundation, this has been their plan all along.” I agree completely with everything he’s saying, but it’s dangerous to be voicing such opinions so publicly.

“Ssshh Cal, you’ve had a shock, and I know you’re deeply upset for your friend Ben, which is completely understandable,” I say purely for the camera. “Don’t say another word,” I whisper in his ear. “Please, for me,” I plead. I stare into his eyes and see the noticeable strain. I start to rub his back soothingly and he stops talking and places his head on my shoulder, I wrap my arms around him and wish I could absorb some of his pain. After a few minutes, I guide him gently to the couch and push him down while I go and make him a cup of hot sweet tea for the shock. His pageant coordinator seems to have discreetly disappeared, probably welcoming the chance to escape, so I close over the front door. I sit beside him and try to coax him into drinking the tea. I don’t know what else to do and I’m starting to seriously worry about him when he finally looks up at me and presses his lips firmly to mine. Now is not the time to criticize, besides I need this intimacy as much as he does. We sit holding each other for an indeterminable amount of time.

The buzzing of his data-cuff brings us both back to reality; numbly he answers it. It’s Ben, and he’s understandably inconsolable. This seems to bring Cal out of his catatonic state and I hear him arranging to go meet him. “Will you come with me?” he asks.

“Of course, just let me tell Fenuka.” When I head back into my room Fenuka is nowhere to be found, I send her a quick IM so she knows where I am if she needs me.

Cal places his arm protectively across my shoulders as we make our way out of the convention center towards the Velo station. When we’re seated on the Velo, he clasps my left hand firmly in his grip, his thumb running up and down the back of my hand. I’m glad that I’m at least providing some form of physical comfort to him.

We get off in Prism and head for the Novo Medical Facility. I’ve only been in this building on two occasions, both times for Lily’s class graduations. The building is very utilitarian in its design and is composed solely of stark gray brick and concrete. The only concession is the tall glass entrance doors, which slide back automatically as we approach. We sign in and go through the complete scanning procedures. Once we’re cleared we proceed to one of the meeting rooms on the sixth floor. When we reach the door, Cal stops abruptly and kisses me fiercely—as if he’s willing it to give him strength.

As we enter the room, I can see that Ben has been crying and tears of compassion automatically spring forth. Cal grabs Ben into a hug and they stand like this for a few minutes. I feel like a third wheel, so I decide to wait outside and give them some privacy. Ben looks so forlorn; instinctively I reach over and hug him tight. “I’m so sorry Ben,” I say quietly, and I hope he can tell how sincere I am. “I’ll wait outside,” I whisper to Cal. He seems hesitant to let me go, but I reassure him that I won’t go anywhere. I plant a gentle parting kiss on his lips, our strategy is well and truly screwed at this stage anyway. We barely lasted a day.

As I sit down on the floor outside the room, I think of my parents, and how they’ve raised us to be completely accepting of others, irrespective of their color, race, nationality or sexuality. My mother’s brother, Mike, was gay, and she helped him overcome the petty prejudices when he first came out. She was his strongest advocate, and his death from AIDS hit her hard. I barely remember him, as I was only a baby when he passed, but she speaks of him often. I wonder how she’s taking the news.

I check my schedule and see that I should be in the Academy by now; that’ll be a definite offence on my record. I really couldn’t care less though. Eve has sent me an IM, she’s wondering where I am. I don’t reply. I’m wary of using IM, now that I know they’re monitoring our messages as well. An IM appears from Cal asking if I’m ready to go. I respond in the affirmative and the door opens immediately and he reaches his hand out to me.

We have our first argument on the journey to the Velo station. Cal wants to ditch classes and go to Strata. While I would love nothing more, it’s far too risky, and it will only generate unnecessary scrutiny. He doesn’t care until I mention that it could reflect negatively on Ben too, and that’s the last thing he needs. Cal has to concur and we make our way silently to the Academy.

***

It’s a long day and I spend most of it worrying about Cal’s state of mind. I know that he’s impulsive, so I’m concerned that he might do something rash. I spend the rest of my time worrying over how to tell Eve that Evan has requested a date with me. But I needn’t have bothered making myself so anxious, Eve already knows by the time I meet up with her. I keep forgetting that everyone can see my profile page. She is very noble about it, but I’m sure she’s hurting inside and just doesn’t want to say.

***

Cal joins my family for dinner, but he’s quite subdued. I use this as a good PR opportunity, and take my time explaining his sullenness to my mother. I hope they captured it on film. Cal offers to help my mother clean up the kitchen, and I can hear them talking quietly in hushed voices.

I go to my room to organize my new art supplies and Cal joins me a few minutes later. He is immediately drawn to my painting. “This is really good Ariana.”

“You know you can call me Ari, everyone else does.”

“And that’s exactly why I won’t. I like your full name—and the fact that I’m the only one to greet you like that. It makes it more special somehow,” he says.

“Apart from my mother,” I deadpan.

“Then that just goes to prove what good taste I have,” he says as he moves over to sit beside me on the bed. I thrill at the vision of him in my room, and my heart makes little somersaults. Steady on Ariana, I warn myself. “Your mom is wonderful, talking with her today makes me miss my own mother so much,” he says sadly. It’s so good to have my mother back in the real world again, and I’m amazed at how easily things have settled back into a normal pattern. I fervently hope it lasts.

“What were you two talking about?” I ask although I can surmise.

“What went on today, trying to figure it out. She told me about your uncle, your mother is very compassionate,” he says in genuine admiration.

We listen to music, wrapped up together on my bed. We don’t talk, there is no need, we both seem to derive so much comfort and enjoyment just from being in each others company. I can’t recall at what stage we fell asleep, or who fell asleep first, only that I wake in the early hours of the morning to find a blanket draped over us both.

If I thought for one second that sleeping in Cal’s arms would stop the dreams, then I was sorely mistaken. I must be trembling in my sleep as I’m vaguely aware of Cal holding me tightly and caressing my cheek to soothe me.

Zane looks troubled, as if he has a lot on his mind. He is flipping through a large stack of paper files, reading intensely. Every so often he stares off into empty space, as if he’s searching for someone or something.

Cal wakes me gently as the alarm rings out. I rub the sleep from my eyes before remembering that I never removed my make-up last night. I look at him through bleary eyes as he looks at me contemplatively.

“What?” I ask.

“Who is Zane?”

CHAPTER 10

I stare blankly at him, did he really just ask me that? “You called his name out in your sleep,” he says caustically. Oh no, how long have I been doing that! I’m overcome with immense fear for Zane. I have to remind myself that I don’t actually know if he’s real or not, and I try to bring my expression back in line. Cal is watching all these emotions play out on my face, and he looks upset. What do I say to him? How can I explain it to him, when I can’t even explain it to myself?

“Fine, no need to say anything, I can see it written all over your face,” he says tightly.

“Wait, let me try and explain,” I say frantically. I move my lips beside his ear as I whisper quickly, “I see him in my dreams, but I don’t know who he is. I’m still trying to figure it out, but I think he may be someone I knew from back home. I’ll tell you everything I know tomorrow.”

He considers this for a few moments and then taking my hands in his, he says, “OK.” I breathe a huge sigh of relief.

“When did we fall asleep?” he asks.

“I don’t know, I woke around two and we were both asleep. My mom must have put a blanket over us.”

“Will she be cross?”

“My mom is pretty liberal so I don’t think so, but she won’t be overly pleased either. What about your father, will he wonder where you are?”

“He probably hasn’t even noticed that I’m not there. Anyway I couldn’t care less about what he thinks,” he says sharply. I feel a severe pang of sorrow for Cal, in effect he has no parents, and I cannot imagine how devastating that must be. It goes some way towards explaining his personality. I had him pegged all wrong; I used to think of him as shallow, self-centered and vain. I’ve never been so wrong about a person and so glad of that fact. That he’s such a caring person is truly amazing, considering he grew up, mostly, without any guiding parental light.

He moves in to kiss me, but I’m sure I have terrible morning breath. “Give me a few minutes to freshen up,” I say as I rush into the bathroom to brush my hair and clean my teeth.

“That’s gotta be a world record,” he says as I jump on the bed mere seconds later.

“I had a great incentive,” I say as I pull him to me. Our kiss lingers on, and I feel a surge of longing so intense that I grab him tightly to me, feeling the contours of his body with my hands, and I never want to stop. A knock on the door forces us to pull apart and we stare breathlessly at each other.

“Yes.”

My mom asks if she can come in. We quickly pull ourselves into a more respectable position, and I call out to her. It doesn’t take her long to figure out what’s been going on, as she takes in our forced innocent smiles, and flushed skin. She doesn’t mind that we spent the night together, given the circumstances, and how upset Cal was yesterday, but she makes it clear that she will not tolerate this as a regular occurrence in her house. Cal is genuinely apologetic and she accepts same graciously. She tells him to go and put the coffee on while she has a private word with me. Uh oh, what now?

“Ariana, I think it’s time you started using contraception,” she says bluntly. I blush furiously. I’m embarrassed that she thinks we were having sex.

“It’s not what you think it was! We were only kissing, I swear, and I didn’t intend for him to stay the night, we both just fell asleep.”

“That’s all well and good now Ariana, but I remember my first love, and the feelings are pretty heady, it doesn’t take much for things to escalate. I think you should talk to Dr. Victus at your next check up,” she says.

“OK,” I say, as I desperately wish to finish this conversation. If they televise the events of the last few minutes, I will never be able to show my face in public again.

Breakfast is a little strained, but we eat hurriedly, and once I have pulled on some clean clothes we make our way down to the convention center. We garner plenty of stares as we make our way hand in hand down the road. “Everyone’s staring,” I say glumly and he can’t help laughing at my misery.

“I guess our strategy wasn’t very successful,” he says.

“It might have worked if we’d actually stuck to it.”

“It’s not my fault I’m so desirable,” he says smugly, and I’m pleased to hear him sound like his old self.

“And what about me, am I not desirable too?” I say as I bat my eyelashes at him.

He roars laughing before whispering, “Completely” in my ear.

***

I come crashing down to reality, with a bang, as soon as I open the door to my room. Zolt Rada is standing there waiting for me. I feel all the air leave my body at once, and I’m frozen to the spot. I don’t know what he wants, only that it can’t be good. “Ah Ariana, come and sit beside me. Have you seen the daily report today yet?” he asks and I shake my head. I don’t need to see it to know what it will say. He switches the commiboard on and opens the pageant portal. Cal and I are still at the top of the list, only now we have a massive seventy-three percent of the public vote. Wow, they must really be digging our love story. He then expertly logs into the back-office system and tons of recordings pop up in squared segments on the screen. He deftly opens up the recording of Cal and me from last night and makes me sit there while he skips forward to this morning. I am totally mortified and I know I’ve gone bright red. I will personally sign myself into the penitentiary if they broadcast that, I do my best to look mollified.

“Now Ari, I can call you that, can’t I?” he asks rhetorically. I nod, even though I want to tell him to get stuffed. “Well Ari, it’s great that you’re providing such excellent entertainment for the people of Aqua, but I can’t help noticing that there’s some kind of game being played out here, to your own personal agenda. That won’t be tolerated,” he says menacingly.

“ I, I ... don’t know what you mean,” I stutter.

“You can’t just choose to keep the same boyfriend you’ve had all along. You’re intelligent, evidently—surely you had figured this out already? Clearly you see the dilemma,” he says, as he picks at a loose thread on his shirt. I don’t.

“He wasn’t my boyfriend,” I say truthfully.

“No matter the label, you two were already close before the pageant started, that much is obvious from the footage,” he says. I decide to cut to the chase.

“What’s this really about?” I ask.

“You know,” he says enunciating both words slowly and clearly. I really don’t have a clue what he’s on about, but I don’t think protesting my innocence further is going to help me.

“What do you want me to do?” I ask instead.

“Loosen your ties with that boy. Cooperate fully with the pageant,” he says before adding, “and no more of that” as he points to the frozen image of Cal and I locked in our embrace. “Make sure you appraise loverboy of our chat,” he says as he gets up and leaves.

I rush to the bathroom and get to the toilet bowl in time to see my breakfast make an unwelcome reappearance. I slump on the ground and I can feel the tears slowly rolling down my face. I give into it and really sob; burying my head in a towel, so that Cal can’t hear me. The commiboard activates and I watch dejectedly as Zolt Rada announces some key changes to the pageant. When he announces that suitors who are active participants in ‘The Calling’ cannot engage in any form of intimate romantic activity, I know that this punishment has been inflicted on everyone because of Cal and me. The crying re-starts in earnest. When he states that one suitor will be replaced on each list, to help keep things fresh, I know which suitor will be taken off mine and that’s when I break down uncontrollably. That’s how he finds me, curled up in a ball, on the floor of my bathroom, sobbing my heart out.

Cal lifts me up easily and carries me into the front room. He holds me in his lap while he tries to calm me down. “Ariana, we won’t overreact yet. The public love us and it wouldn’t make sense for them to split us up,” he says soothingly. Of course, he doesn’t know yet of my conversation with Zolt; I bring him up to date, amid sobs. “I still don’t think it would make sense to separate us. It was surely just a warning, to start playing by their rules. And we’ll have to do that now, to get them off our backs. We should have stuck with the agreed strategy,” he whispers.

Just then our data-cuff's ping and we know we only have to log onto the portal to find out the decision. It takes a few minutes for either of us to react. “Let’s just get this over and done with,” he says. It’s the one occasion where I vehemently wish that I’m wrong, but I’m not. Cal has been replaced on my list as I have on his.

He is pacing the room furiously, his brain ticking over, I can almost see the wheels turning in motion. I’m just numb. Eventually, he says, “Come on” and he grabs my coat and helps me into it. It feels like I’ve lost the ability to speak, as I can’t even respond to his questions when he asks me if I’m OK. None of this makes any sense and my father’s warning is resounding in my ears. I know we shouldn’t be leaving the convention center, I’m supposed to be organizing my first dates with Fenuka, and I have a new No. 8 to schedule. But I feel powerless to stop Cal when he’s so determined.

When we exit the Velo in Strata, I know what his intentions are. I try to articulate my fears, but all the words get jammed in my throat. We could be putting the hiding place in jeopardy, as well as ourselves. However, I’m far too fragile to object, so I let him tow me along. The minute the screen is shut behind us I sink to the ground and start crying again. “Ariana, please, you’re really scaring me now, come on, let’s go sit down and talk this through.” I struggle to get up as if my whole body is under attack. He swoops down and lifts me up, before proceeding forward into the woods.

Cal pulls a sandwich and a bottle of water from his bag and makes me eat and drink it all, at least it gives me something else to focus on besides crying. He hugs me tightly and strokes my hair as he tries to console me. I finally feel myself coming around, and I’m a little ashamed, it’s totally unlike me to be so emotional, to fall to pieces so easily. “Sorry,” I say.

“You have nothing to be sorry for. You were there for me yesterday, it’s my turn to repay the favour,” he says.

“We’re a right pair, aren’t we?” I say with a tentative smile, as I pull away from his embrace. “What’s really going on here Cal? This just can’t be about us, can it?” I say.

“I don’t know Ariana, your guess is as good as mine. They should be pleased with us, we’ve been very entertaining,” he says.

“I think the point might be that it’s OK provided they have controlled it. They’re not happy that we have somehow manipulated the situation, at least, I think that’s the way they see it. Well, whatever is going on, it doesn’t change the situation, we’re no longer allowed to be together,” I say sadly.

“And that makes you unhappy?” he asks unsurely. I look at him as if he has ten heads.

“Of course it does,” I snap at him, “what did you think all the crying was about?”

“Just making sure, it’s been a confusing day; what with you mentioning other boys names in your sleep,” he half teases. I don’t want to talk about Zane yet, it’s sure to inflame an already tense atmosphere.

“And what about all that kissing on my bed, were you unsure of that?” I ask furiously. The rush of conflicting emotions I feel is starting to give me a headache.

“No, look just forget I said anything. I don’t want to upset you more than you already are,” he tells me as he holds out his arms to me. I hesitate briefly before gratefully wrapping myself around him as I allow him to comfort me.

When I have calmed down, we start discussing our options. Comply and not see each other again, that’s too painful for both of us to even contemplate, so we dismiss that outright. Comply outwardly and continue to meet in here as often as we can, tempting but there’s the constant risk of being discovered and punished. Openly defy the government and see what they do, I don’t like it as I can’t see how any good will come of that. I blush furiously at Cal’s next suggestion. He wants to get me pregnant, and see if that will force them to change their mind. Considering they’ve just outlawed intimacy between suitors I’m sure that would result in some form of punishment whether I’m with child or not. Besides I don’t want my first time to be overshadowed by the necessity of it.

“We could run away,” I suggest.

“Run to where?”

“Find a way of getting back to Earth,” I say wistfully.

“If I thought there was a way of making that happen then I would’ve been out of here a long time ago.”

We decide that the only viable option is to outwardly comply and continue to see each other in here; it’s risky, but it’s the lesser of all evils.

Cal then broaches the subject of Zane. I try my best to explain it in a logical fashion, how the dreams only appeared in the last few weeks, but I dream of him most every night. How the dreams are always different, although there’s a certain predictability, as if I’m witnessing his life as it unfolds. I tell him about the photo of me, and the one of my dad. He listens carefully without interrupting.

“Does he look familiar to you?” he asks.

“No, I have racked my brain for weeks to see if I can recall any memories, any visions of him, to no avail. If he is someone from my past then I have no recollection of him. Dr. Victus says it’s impossible anyway.” He frowns. “What?” I ask.

“I didn’t realize you had told anyone else. Who else knows?” he asks.

“My family and Eve. Why your concern?” I ask.

“Let’s just call it intuition. Don’t mention this to anyone else, all right?” he says. I realize now that he’s concerned people will think I’m crazy.

“You think I’m crazy, don’t you?” I ask.

“No. I think you’ve tapped into something ... not quite sure what ... but we should keep this between us for the foreseeable future, agreed?”

“Agreed. I’m curious though, why do you think that?” I ask him.

“You mentioned that in one of your dreams you saw Zane in some kind of an underground military command center. I wonder...,” he says before hesitating.

“What?” I ask him encouragingly, hoping he will elaborate.

But before he gets a chance to respond, I’m gripped by an intense fear, unlike anything I’ve ever felt before. My sense of survival and self-preservation is heightened and without fully understanding why, I just know that we need to take cover. “We need to hide NOW,” I whisper insistently as I grab his hand and start running up through the trees towards the boundary wall. He stops suddenly and returns to retrieve our backpacks, before rejoining me as I race forwards. We both slump to the ground, our breathing ragged, with our backs flush to the internal circumference of the screen. Cal is looking at me curiously. “Quiet,” I mouth. Just then I hear muted voices and the sound of footfall on the forest floor. I see my alarm mirrored in Cal’s eyes as we look at each other. My heart is beating so fast that I worry the visitors may actually be able to hear it. We both instinctively hunker down as the shapes take form a few meters below us. I count six men, all dressed in NSAF uniforms, moving hastily through the woods. They don’t so much as glance in our direction as they continue forward. I am desperately trying to calm my beating heart when Cal rises rapidly and grabs my hand.

“Come on, we need to see what’s going on,” he whispers.

We move stealthily in their direction, taking extreme caution to keep a safe distance from them and walking carefully to avoid trampling on anything that would give us away. When we reach the edge of the forest, we cannot risk going any farther. The six men continue forward across the deserted, barren land. Where are they going? We watch as their forms become smaller and smaller until they are no more than distant dots on the landscape. Cal opens his backpack and delves inside, he pulls out a pair of binoculars and peers through them. “What the...!?” he exclaims.

“What is it?” I whisper.

“Here, take a look for yourself.” He passes the binoculars to me. I place the lens to my eyes and watch in sheer amazement. The men have all come to a complete standstill at some apparently random spot, and they appear to be disappearing into the ground! It’s as if an invisible force is sucking them downwards; I’ve never seen anything like it, and I don’t know what to make of it.

“What’s happening?” I ask Cal incredulously.

“I have no idea. I didn’t imagine it then, they were sucked into the ground?” he asks uncertainly.

“Yes, that’s what I saw too.”

“We should get out of here,” I say, afraid that the men will suddenly reappear and discover us.

“What prompted you to take cover?” Cal asks.

“I don’t know. I just felt an overwhelming sense of fear and something compelled me to hide, I can’t explain it,” I tell him honestly, because this has never happened me before.

“Well, whatever it was, I’m grateful. I shudder to think what would’ve happened if they’d caught us in here,” he admits. Then I remember.

“What were you going to say? Just before they appeared,” I ask him.

“Ariana, what I’m about to tell you next, you must promise not to repeat to anyone ever,” he says urgently.

“OK, I promise,” I say. And I’m intrigued.

“There is a resistance movement on Earth plotting to overthrow the government.”

CHAPTER 11

“What?” I say in total shock. “How do you know? What do you know?”

“I have seen some stuff in my father’s room—an intelligence report detailing covert rebel movements in several parts of the country, and identifying some key suspects. I didn’t get to read the complete file, but the information I saw was evidence enough.”

“Was Zane’s name on the report?” I ask in concern.

“I don’t think so, but I can’t be sure—there were a lot of names.”

“And you think my dreams have something to do with this?”

“I don’t know Ariana, maybe I’m just adding two plus two and getting five. But I’m worried at you calling out his name in your sleep, and you’ve already mentioned him to your doctor. If Zane is involved, or you’re recalling supposedly erased memories, then maybe that’s what has piqued the government’s interest in you.”

It seems both fantastical and sensical at the same time. Is he right? Have I, unknowingly, caused all this trouble for us? And if I’m under observation, then they must know about these visits to Strata, and it’s only a matter of time before they do something about it, which means...

“Cal, it’s too risky to continue meeting here.”

“I know,” he says and his misery reflects my own. “We need to conduct damage limitation Ariana, it’s the only way to protect you now. I don’t like it any more than you do, but we can’t meet until we’ve figured out a way to rectify the situation,” he says unhappily. I can’t bear the thought of it and the tears slowly stream down my face.

“I’m sorry,” I whisper. “I know you’re right, but I can’t stop crying, this isn’t like me at all. I don’t know what the hell is wrong with me,” I sob.

“I think I do,” he says, “it’s those bloody fertility hormones they’re giving you.” I think he could be right. That’s actually quite comforting, I was beginning to fear that I was losing my sanity in the midst of all this drama.

We decide to ask Eve and Ben if they will help us in delivering secret communications—we need some way of staying in touch—and it’s the only option we can think of. I’m not sure if Eve will play ball, but she’s the only one I can ask.

We both know that we need to leave, the risk of imminent discovery is too high. But we are equally reluctant to depart, unsure of if, or when, we can be together again. We kiss one last time and cling to each other possessively. “Come on, time to go,” I say as I grudgingly break our embrace.

“Ariana, no matter what happens, no matter what you see on the blasted commiboard, know that I only want you. My feelings won’t change,” he says as he hugs me tight.

***

My mom and Lily take turns consoling me, but nothing can stop the flow of tears or the heartache. I fall asleep when I’m eventually all cried out.

I spend all day Sunday, in my bed, utterly disconsolate.

I drag myself up out of the bed the next morning, and while I know that a run will be good for me, I just can’t face it. I might bump into Cal. It would be easier to come to terms with this if it weren’t for the fact that I’ll see him everywhere I go, a constant reminder of my loss. I wish I could crawl back into bed and sleep into oblivion, but that’s not even a slight possibility. I need to put my game face on and show Zolt Rada, and the public, that I’m fine. I’ve never tested my acting skills before, it’s time to find out if I’m any good.

I meet Eve just outside the Velo station in Militia and she can tell by my puffy eyes that I’m devastated. She wordlessly links her arm through mine and gently strokes my hand. I whisper my request for her help in delivering messages from Cal via Ben and she immediately agrees, I feel disloyal for ever doubting her. “Who did they replace on your list?” I ask.

“They replaced Max with Evan,” she says softly.

“Eve, that’s brilliant news, I’m thrilled for you,” I tell her sincerely. She’s grinning from ear to ear and I’m grateful that it’s worked out positively for one of us. I wonder if it’s sheer coincidence, or if Cal’s father influenced the decision.

Today we’re on the gun range for target practice, it’s a part of our training that I excel at; I am becoming quite an accomplished marksman. NSAFTA has a huge arsenal of weapons at their disposal. Each Cadet must qualify with the standard handgun, but we use a variety of weapons in training, including different types of machine gun and assault rifles. We only ever train with target practice cartridges, or dry fire, however, Eve is still terrified that she’s going to injure herself or someone else. Her progress is slow and she’s trailing behind everyone else. I often wonder why Eve chose to pursue a military career, rather than the medical path favored by her parents. While I genuinely relish all the physical activity, Eve seems to shy away from it. She excels on the academic side though and she has a huge passion for learning. She’s a great study partner and I owe her big-time for helping me get through some of the tougher exams. I predict she’ll end up working in the NSAF administration facility, rather than begging for a field assignment like the rest of us.

We are sitting in the canteen, at lunchtime, when I see him. I instantly lose my appetite and push my tray away. I spot him scanning the room for me, and we fleetingly make eye contact before breaking away. I can’t stay here. I tell Eve that I’m going to head over to the convention center early, but decline her offer to join me, I’d rather be on my own. I move hurriedly out of the canteen without glancing in his direction.

I struggle to contain my emotions as I make the journey from Militia to Aqua. It’s not easy, but I try to occupy my mind by figuring out the Zane dreams; I feel that the key to unlocking the truth of our situation lies with identifying exactly who Zane is, and what the dreams are trying to tell me. But it’s like searching for a needle in a haystack, I don’t know where to start.

When I enter my room in the convention center, Fenuka is waiting for me. We spend the afternoon scheduling my dates with the first one pencilled in for this evening. The female suitor is given the option of choosing the date, so I submit a request to go to the cinema, that should be safe enough and involve minimal conversation.

The date is with Ada, whom I know quite well, so it’s a pleasant night. Ada is easy going and he doesn’t question my choice of movie, despite the fact that it’s very violent and aggressive. It proves to be the perfect vehicle for channelling my anger as well as being an effective distraction. We buy coffee in the square afterwards and spend a couple of hours joking and laughing, the lighthearted banter helps ease the stress of the last few days. We know each other well enough to agree that we aren’t suited as a couple, and I’m pleased when Ada broaches the subject. He’s a good guy and it would have been plain awkward if he’d requested another date. He is a perfect gent and walks me straight to my door.

I upload my profile page before bed and give Ada a good rating and review. Despite our lack of chemistry, he deserves to be paired with someone nice.

Once I’m in bed all the thoughts I’ve fought so hard to restrict during the day rise to the fore; I try to focus on other things, but it’s no use. My mind keeps wandering back to Cal. I wonder if he’s finding it as hard. Isn’t life strange, I think. Two weeks ago my only thoughts of Cal were ones of annoyance; how quickly he has wormed his way into my heart. Or did I always harbor feelings towards him and just refused to acknowledge them? Thinking about it now, Cal was always around—at the running track, travelling to and from the Academy at the same time as me, in the canteen, at our lockers, we even bumped into each other a few times in the square. It’s as if he was shadowing me. Was he? I don’t know when he first noticed me, romantically.

***

The commiboard displays 2 a.m., I wish I could switch my brain off because I’m so tired. What a pity they hadn’t thought of an On/Off button for the Vita, that would’ve come in nice and handy now. The thought of being able to slip into a mind numbing state, for at least a few hours, is so appealing that I resolve to ask Dr. Victus tomorrow if he will prescribe some sleeping patches that I can administer myself.

My dreams are strangely muted tonight, but the cast of characters is ever-growing: Zane, Cal, Mom, Dad, Eve ... even Ada makes an appearance.

New technical equipment fights for floor space in Zane’s bedroom. He glances around at the new large screens, MFD’s and servers. A framed photo of the two of us adorns his desk. We’re in running gear and have numbers taped to our front. Both of us have medals hanging on ribbons around our necks and we’re each holding a plastic water bottle and grinning ecstatically at the camera. We look exhausted but happy.

I jolt awake. I remember that race! I grab my data-cuff from my bedside locker and pull up the picture file I need. I quickly locate the photo: I’m alone in it. It’s an exact replica of the one I saw in my dream, except for the omission of Zane. So which version is the real one? If Zane is real, how come his face is missing from my copy? Did the authorities alter our digital imagery to remove images of those left behind on Earth? I’ve never heard mention of this before, but it would be logical, I suppose. There isn’t much point in wiping our memories unless recorded memories are erased, as well. I’m sure my father knows, but I’ve no way of communicating with him—we’re not allowed to contact him when he’s on a mission. He usually rings home daily so we know that he’s all right. I think of asking him when he calls next, but then think better of it. I’ll ask him discreetly when he’s back home.

I allow my train of thoughts to continue in the same vein. This could be it! The proof I need; to know that Zane is real. I’ve been so absorbed in my thoughts that I didn’t hear it enter the room, I gladly stick out my arm and moan in relief as the shot the Medicet administers begins to take effect.

***

“Have you seen any of the preets on the portal yet?” Eve asks me the next morning as we walk out of the Velo station.

“No, I barely look at that thing unless I have to. Why?”

“People aren’t happy that you’ve been separated from Cal. It seems your love story really caught the imagination of the public,” she tells me. I’m pretty surprised, it’s not as if we’ve actually been dating that long, so I don’t understand the rationale for such devoted interest. I’m also shocked to hear that people are voicing their dissatisfaction, that’s not the usual Novo way. “Maybe Zolt Rada will change his mind,” she says.

“I doubt it. This is more likely to strengthen his resolve,” I say pitifully. I can’t afford to have any false hope.

Today we have archery practice and self defense and I throw myself into both with gusto; the physical exertion is therapeutic. I have to go to the convention center, on the way to my medical check up, for my first dress fitting. Apparently I need a proper ballgown for the Suitors Ball, which takes place in a few weeks time. I can’t generate any enthusiasm for it, now that I know I won’t be able to attend with Cal. Fenuka won’t let me see my dress so I have to keep my eyes closed while she tucks and gathers and pulls the material this way and that. When I’m changed back into my casual clothes she applies my make-up and gently chastises me for coming out bare faced today; I just can’t summon the interest anymore.

Dr. Victus won’t entertain any notion of allowing me self-medicate, so I’m doomed to many more nights of mental torture. I don’t bother asking him about contraception, there’s no need for that discussion anymore.

I’m not looking forward to my date tonight, it’s with Evan. I had requested another cinema date, given how effectively that worked out the last time, but Fenuka wouldn’t permit it. We need to be varied in our dates, in order to provide the best possible entertainment value. I flippantly suggest paintballing and Fenuka agrees.

Evan collects me from my house and is on a charm offensive with my mother as soon as she opens the door, I can tell that she approves of him. I must remember to tell her that Eve has a crush on him, in case she has designs on choosing him for me. Evan has borrowed his mother’s hovercraft for the evening so we travel in comfort to the venue. I’m very preoccupied with my thoughts, but if he notices he doesn’t say. It doesn’t take long to reach the venue and we head out immediately, as part of a large group. Evan is surprisingly good and equally competitive and we work well together. We high five when our group wins.

Afterwards, he takes me to a Mexican restaurant in the square and we chat easily over our fajitas. He drops me back to my door and I thank him for a lovely night. There’s an awkward moment when I think he’s considering kissing me goodnight, but thankfully he thinks better of it and retracts.

My mom and Lily are watching the screen when I come into the living area and I know that all of Aqua have witnessed my date. “He seems like a nice boy Ariana, you looked like you were enjoying his company.”

“I don’t want to talk about it Mom, I’m going to bed.”

I have just pulled on my nightdress when I hear a soft knock on the door. “Come in.” My mother appears with a cup of hot chocolate and pecan cookie. I gratefully accept them and the accompanying hug. Just then we hear the sound of the front bell. “That’s weird, who could be calling at this hour?” I ask.

“I’ll go and see, you stay here,” she says as she goes downstairs. I’m just pulling on my robe when I hear a scream. I rush downstairs to see what all the commotion is. My mother is on her knees sobbing hysterically. Two Rangers are standing over her, looking decidedly uncomfortable. Panic shoots through every part of my body as I continue forward on shaky feet. I demand an explanation and stare incomprehensively for a few seconds before I feel the tears welling in my eyes.

My father is missing.

CHAPTER 12

My mom is still crying hysterically so I pull the Rangers to one side to find out more. “How is it possible that he’s missing?” I ask in disbelief, thinking of the various ways in which NSAF can track vehicles and people.

“The stealth-craft went off the grid and we lost track of them then,” says the taller Ranger.

“What about his Vita, can’t you track him that way?” I ask.

“Apparently not, Miss.” It’s pretty clear that dumb and dumber don’t know much, and I need to talk to someone of more seniority. I decide to contact my father’s boss tomorrow and see what he knows. I thank the Rangers as I escort them to the door.

Then I notice Lily, standing at the top of the stairs, with silent tears rolling down her face. “How long have you been there?” I ask tenderly.

“Long enough,” she says.

“Look, let’s get Mom up to her room before the Medicet arrives, can you help me lift her?” I ask. Lily nods and comes down the stairs to help me move her from the sofa. Mom has completely checked out, it pains me severely to see her like this. She had only just turned a corner in her recovery, and her mind is too fragile to cope with this type of stress. We quietly carry her up to her room and I’ve just tucked her in when the Medicet arrives. She is oblivious, so I hold out her arm and the shot is administered. I leave a glass of water by her bed and shut the door.

I sit down beside Lily on the sofa. I don’t try to reassure her because I won’t lie to her. I tell her that I’m going to find out as much as I can tomorrow and that we both need to be strong to help Mom and Deacon get through this. She doesn’t want to sleep alone, neither do I, so we climb into my bed together and I hug her close to me until she falls asleep.

My dreams are extremely fractured and include several variations involving the death of my father. In one, he is strapped on the outside of a stealth-craft as it takes off in the air, his body broken into pieces and scattered over the ground. In another, President Calavero shoots him through the head as he’s on his knees begging for mercy. I wake up sobbing with his screams still loud in my ears. I try to calm myself before I inadvertently wake Lily. The Medicet is there in seconds.

I’m exhausted the next morning, but I drag myself up before rousing Lily and Deacon. I think it’s important to adhere to our regular daily routines; to allow ourselves wallow in the pain wouldn’t be healthy for any of us. Lily and I jointly tell Deacon, he is notably upset but optimistic that he’s fine; I sincerely hope he’s right. I don’t know what to do about Mom. I can’t leave her on her own all day in this state. I consider ringing Dr. Victus for his advice, but I don’t want the officials becoming overly aware of her status, I’m worried they might try and hospitalize her. I know my dad wouldn’t want that. I phone the only other person I can think of who might help: Eve’s mother. I explain the situation to Dr. Zousa and she’s very sympathetic. She agrees to organize a day nurse and says she will personally drive her over to our house. We check in on Mom before leaving, she’s still sleeping soundly; the Medicet must have administered a very strong sedative.

Dr. Zousa arrives just as we’re leaving, she hugs us in turn and tells us to keep strong and not to think the worst: but it’s far easier said than done.

***

I get off in Prism with Lily and walk her all the way to the medical facility, she’s holding up well and I’m proud of her. I hug her for longer than necessary and make her promise to contact me if she needs me at any point during the day. I then start the journey to Militia.

The NSAFTA doors are secured when I arrive, owing to my abject lateness. I receive special dispensation, given the circumstances, and I’m immediately pardoned. I take a seat at the back of the auditorium, trying to be as inconspicuous as possible. I see Eve turn and look strangely in my direction, her expression is hard to read. I wait for her outside the room afterwards.

“Ari, I’m so sorry about your dad, my mom told me,” she says. I don’t trust myself to speak so I just nod in acknowledgement. We walk in silence for a few minutes and I sense that something is off.

“What’s wrong Eve?” She says nothing but I can see that she’s troubled. “Oh, just spit it out, will you,” I shout at her unfairly. She can no longer disguise the hurt look in her eyes.

“I saw your date with Evan last night.” I’d totally forgotten about that, but I’m in no mood to discuss it now, it’s a minor irritation compared with the main drama in my life.

“Eve, I’ve no interest in him and I won’t date him again, so it’s really not worth losing sleep over,” I say more harshly than I should.

“You led him on!” she shouts at me and I see some girls in front of us turn and look.

“What? That’s preposterous, I did not!” I say in disbelief.

“Whether it was intentional or not doesn’t matter! I’ve seen his post this morning and he’s smitten. I don’t stand a chance,” she says bitterly. I’ve never seen her like this. I can’t believe it, she knows my father is missing and all she wants to do is fight with me over some stupid boy. My anger surges to the surface like molten lava, ready to erupt violently.

“You want to fall out over a boy? Fine, I’m done talking anyway,” I shout at her before stomping off back down the corridor.

I’m furious and I don’t care that I’m pushing into people as I go. As I reach the main entrance doors I hear my name being called. I ignore him and keep on walking towards the gate, but he catches up with me and grabs me by the arm, so I have no choice but to stop. I refuse to look up at him, I know all my resolve will melt if I look into his eyes. “Ariana, what’s going on? Where are you going?” Cal asks as he attempts to meet my eyes.

I stubbornly resist, and looking at the ground I say, “My father is missing.”

“What? How?” he says, his voice registering shock.

“I don’t know much,” I tell him, “that’s why I’m going to NSAF now to talk to my father’s boss, I need answers.”

“I’m coming with you,” he says loyally. I forget that I’m not supposed to look at him as I automatically lift my head to shake it. Oh, how I’ve missed him! I want nothing more than to feel his lips on mine, his arms tenderly holding me, but publicly defying the authorities will only add to my woes, and I’ve enough on my plate as it is.

“No,” I say firmly as tears sting the back of my eyes. “We have to stick to the plan,” I whisper before running off towards the gate. He doesn’t follow me.

I wait for hours to meet with my father’s boss, Senior Commander Vegas. I thank him for seeing me, knowing how difficult it must have been to find a window in his diary at such short notice. I don’t learn much though and I’m extremely frustrated. My father’s mission was to take aerial shots of the planets to the west, but the last reading of his stealth-craft showed him in a different place altogether. The tracking beacon just disappeared and they haven’t been able to locate the craft since. I had enquired into the Vita tracking device locator but for some unexplained reason, they’re getting no readings on any of the crew. He’d been quick to point out that it doesn’t necessarily mean the worst, it could be that the area they’re in has conflicting technology that’s interfering with ours. A full rescue mission was launched last night, and it’s already en route to their last known location. The Commander promised to contact me as soon as he has news, but in the meantime there’s nothing to do except sit and wait.

***

I’m getting more and more depressed as each day passes and there’s still no word on my father. The rescue mission reached the point of their last known location but could find no evidence of the stealth-craft. They’re continuing to search, but I’m sure the likelihood is that it’ll be called off soon enough. Mom is in a permanent catatonic state and no one has been able to get through to her. Dr. Zousa is becoming increasingly insistent on the need to move her to the NMF psychiatric wing. I consistently refuse, but I know it’s only a matter of time before that decision is taken out of my hands.

Lily, Deacon and I are functioning, but only barely. I go about my day in a zombie-like state. I start my cookery lessons and show up for beauty treatments and fertility injections, but I’m like a shell of a person. Most people have given up trying to engage me in conversation at this stage, although people are sympathetic given the circumstances. Eve still isn’t talking to me and I’m really hurt. I know I was mean to her, but I would’ve thought Eve, of all people, would understand.

Ben has dropped over a few messages from Cal, he looks like I feel. He’s participating in ‘The Calling’, but so far has refused to attend his doctor for the sense elixir. He’s had two visits from the authorities warning him that he must comply. I’m worried about him, but I don’t tell him that, stating the obvious isn’t helpful. And if he wants to take a stand then who am I to tell him otherwise? Instead, I whisper that he’s very brave and to watch his back.

Cal’s messages have a dual effect. His expressions of love warm my heart and give me the strength to keep going, they also fuel my pain and sometimes it feels as if my heart is going to explode into a million tiny pieces. He constantly begs to meet up and I have to repeatedly tell him no. My sixth sense is on overtime at the moment and I sense that they are watching me; as if the authorities are biding their time, waiting to catch me out. I don’t want anything to happen to Cal on my account.

I work my way through the rest of my dates, but I’m only there in body. The boys usually give up after the first hour; it’s difficult to have a conversation all by yourself. My ratings plummet but at least my air-time is minimal now, I’m not offering much in the way of entertainment these days. Not that I believe for one minute that they’ve taken their eyes off me; I’m positive they’re watching me, every second of every day.

I reject Evan’s request for a second date, but that seems to make no difference to Eve, she still doesn’t contact me. I know I should extend an olive branch, she’s done that enough times, but I can’t summon the will to do it. I purposely avoid looking at any of Cal’s dates as I know the pain would be unbearable. He’s still featured highly on the male ratings list and that tells me all I need to know.

The public still seems fond of me though. There was a broadcast on the missing stealth-craft, so now everyone is aware of my father’s status. The reception from the public has been so touching; no matter where I go in Aqua people come up to me and try to offer words of comfort and support. Ordinarily I hate any kind of attention, but this outpouring of love from the community has really touched me, it helps keep me sane.

The Suitors Ball is fast approaching and it’s a nasty reminder that my suitor will be chosen shortly. I feel sorry for the poor unfortunate guy, whichever one of them it happens to be. Fenuka still hasn’t let me see my dress. She’s been very concerned at my rapid weight loss and is busy altering the dress so that it’ll be ready in time.

She started sending me daily IM’s, reminding me to eat. When that didn’t work she sent dinner deliveries to the house, I was touched that she was thoughtful enough to include meals for my whole family. It made me realize that I haven’t just been neglecting myself, so now I ensure that we all sit down at dinnertime together. Mom is the same and I don’t know what to do about it. The thought of sending her to a psychiatric ward is upsetting, but the effect she’s having on Lily is worse.

Lily spent the first couple of weeks trying everything to coax her out of her stupor. She read to her, watched her favorite movies with her, danced for her and regaled her on a daily basis of all that happened in school. Nothing sparked any response and one day Lily just gave up. I have no one to talk to about it and I’ve long since stopped crying, I think I’ve exhausted all my internal reserves. I am numb with pain and grief and loneliness.

The dreams continue unabatedly. I have no energy for figuring them out anymore although Zane is a constant fixture in my head at night. He fights for space alongside Cal and my father. Dr. Victus finally caved and granted me a supply of sleep patches, I automatically apply one every night and look forward to the quiet. After a few nights, the dreams find a way through the drug induced haze and I find no more peace.

Zane is working out in the underground gym and practising combat maneuvers with several other military clad men and women. He is walking with the blonde haired girl when they stumble across a hangar and hidden laboratory.

***

I’m walking out of the Academy the next night, deep in thought, when I see them. She has her arms draped firmly around his neck, and her lips are placed so tightly on his that I don’t know how either of them is still managing to breathe. I would cry if I could, but instead I just feel my heart rip apart. I run away quickly, wanting to put the image of Cal kissing another girl out of my mind. I’m in so much inner pain that I don’t hear the footsteps behind me until he is right beside me. “Ariana, wait, please let me explain,” he says breathlessly as he runs alongside me. I don’t want to hear any of his pathetic excuses, I know what I saw, and there’s no way he’s going to lie his way out of this one.

I push him roughly to the ground and standing over him I scream, “Leave me alone, I never want to see you again.”

Back home I can’t stop pacing, I can’t sit still, I can’t eat, I can’t cry. I wonder briefly about checking both myself and my mother into the psychiatric ward, but then there’d be no one left to look after Lily and Deacon. I decide to try and run this out of my system. I haven’t been to the track in weeks and I feel myself calming down as soon as the woodland appears.

The tears finally come and I let them flow as I run speedily around the track. I’ve never felt so alone in my whole life. Lily and Deacon are all I have now, I think, as I finally face the realization that my father isn’t coming back. I miss Eve so much, but even she can’t think much of me as a friend, if she can forgo our friendship so easily. I can’t get the image of Cal kissing that girl out of my head, no matter how many times I bang my forehead against the side of the wall. The pain is actually quite soothing, but I force myself to stop. Bringing on a concussion won’t help my current situation. I criticize myself for being so stupidly naive to trust him so easily, he’s played me for a right fool. How simple it was for him to replace me in his affections.

Ben is waiting outside my door when I arrive back home. I tell him I don’t want the message from Cal, but he implores me to take it. And it’s obvious he won’t take no for an answer. I can’t be mean to Ben, he’s just too nice, so I take the envelope. Once inside the house I tear it into tiny pieces and put it straight in the bin.

Cal is waiting for me outside the canteen the next day; I tell him to get lost. That’s when he loses his temper. “Why have you forgotten what I said to you, that last time in the woods,” he whispers angrily before stomping off down the corridor. I haven’t, I just didn’t think that he was seeking my approval to go kiss other girls. What, does he really expect me to believe that this is all part of the act? He really mustn’t think much of my intelligence if he thinks that I’m going to fall for that. Well, two can play that game, I think.

I instantly regret it. Not that seeing Cal’s face so full of rage, hurt and disgust wasn’t worth it. It’s because Ada is such a nice guy and I have just blatantly used and abused him, I’ll never be able to face him again. If it had been a quick kiss then maybe ... but it was much more of an assault really. My face burns in humiliation. What have I done? I think, as I recall the last few minutes.

I hadn’t planned it but seeing Cal walking down the steps with another girl had triggered a switch in my head. Ada was just unfortunate enough to be walking beside me at the time. I’d grabbed him quickly and pushed him up against the wall. I kissed him so intensely that I half expected his lips to be bleeding when I finally pulled away. But there was no blood, in fact, I think he quite enjoyed it, as I remember the wide grin that slowly spread across his face. I vaguely remember his arms clasping tightly around me in the heat of the moment. Of course I didn’t hang around long enough to face the music, I just fled the scene, like the coward that I am.

I try to avoid eye contact with anyone as I make my way home, but I’m sure that people are staring. I might be imagining it, but more than likely my little act of revenge was broadcast throughout the Region for all to see.

I throw myself on my bed and hide my face in the pillow, I want to scream from the pit of my lungs, but I can’t risk startling Deacon and Lily. I hear the front door bell ring. What now? I’m fearful as I make my way downstairs, what if it’s Ada? Or worse yet, Cal?

It’s neither.

It’s Senior Commander Vegas.

My father has officially been declared dead.

CHAPTER 13

The Commander explains they can find no trace of the stealth-craft and the search has been called off. It’s standard protocol to make an official pronouncement of death as there’s no possibility that any of the crew survived after this length of time. He offers his condolences and tells me to contact him directly, anytime; if I need his help. He advises that someone from his office will be in touch with my mother, in relation to the commemoration ceremony, and to sort out the necessary paperwork.

I walk him to the door and then sink to the ground, unable to move. I want to cry, but I’m strangely un-emotive, all I can think of is how lonely I feel. I need to break the news to Lily, Deacon and my mom, but I don’t know how I’ll find the strength to do it. At least I have a little while to compose myself, Mom is sleeping soundly in her room and Lily isn’t due home yet. I’m thankful that I’d encouraged her to go to the cinema with her buddies after school and that she’d decided to bring Deacon with her.

I hear a knock on the door, but I can’t summon the energy to rise and answer it. The person is not to be deterred though as they knock repeatedly, getting louder and more insistent. Then I hear his voice. “Ariana, please open up, I really need to speak to you. I’m not leaving until you open the door,” Cal says determinedly. I know that I should stay angry with him, but upon hearing his voice all I want is to feel his comforting arms around me. I rise unsteadily on my feet and open the door.

He takes one look at me and asks what’s wrong. The look of genuine concern on his face is all it takes for me to lose the tenuous hold on my emotions. I burst out crying and throw myself at him. He holds me tight with one arm while using his other arm to close the door. He carries me into the living area and holds me steadily on his lap while I sob unashamedly into his shoulder. I try several times to compose myself, so that I can tell him the news, but I can’t manage to get any words out before another torrent of tears arrives. Eventually, I calm down, until the sobs are barely audible. I notice that I’ve completely soaked the top of his shirt and my nose is streaming. He grabs the box of tissues from the table and hands it to me.

“My father is dead,” I choke out.

“I was afraid of that, I’m so sorry.”

“I can’t believe he’s gone, that I’m never going to see him again. I feel so alone and I don’t know how I’ll keep it all together anymore,” I say shakily, as I feel the tears forming again.

“Ariana, you’re not alone. I don’t want you to think that, for one single solitary second, you have me, and I’ll help you get through this,” he says resolutely.

“Cal, they won’t let you be there for me, you know that. Even this, now, is dangerous,” I say sadly. “You should go,” I say it, but I don’t mean it.

“I’m not going anywhere Ariana. They can do what they like to me, I don’t care. I’m not leaving you on your own to deal with this,” he says with conviction.

“Thank you,” I say quietly.

“Have you eaten?” he asks gently. I shake my head.

“Why don’t you go and freshen up, and I’ll fix something to eat.”

“OK. I need to check on Mom anyway,” I say, as I move to go upstairs.

Mom is still fast asleep when I look in on her. I hope she stays this way so that I can at least defer telling her until the morning. I need to pull myself together before Lily and Deacon get home. I change into sweat pants, a T-shirt and brush my hair back off my face and head down to the kitchen.

Cal has heated up some chicken pie and it smells delicious, but I can only manage to force down a few mouthfuls, my stomach is in too much turmoil. I gratefully accept the hot sweet tea and we move back into the living area.

“Do the others know yet?” he asks.

“No, Senior Commander Vegas had only just told me before you arrived. I think my mom will be comatose until morning, so I’ll just have to tell Lily and Deacon tonight.”

“Where did they find the stealth-craft?” he asks me.

“They didn’t, the crew are all officially missing in action. Senior Commander Vegas says there’s no possibility that any of them survived.” When I finish my tea, he pulls me down alongside him on the sofa, and gently strokes my hair as his other hand clasps mine. I close my eyes and let him comfort me.

“Why did you kiss her?” the words pop out of my mouth impulsively.

“I didn’t Ariana! That’s what I’ve been trying to tell you. She kissed me. As soon as she saw you she practically got me in a choke-hold and pressed her lips to mine. I couldn’t push her off easily, and by the time I did you were already running away.”

“That’s not how it looked to me,” I say.

“I know how it looked Ariana,” he says in exasperation, “I watched the clip, but I’ve told you the truth. I can understand how upsetting it was, but I don’t understand how you could so easily forget my promise. You wouldn’t even give me an opportunity to explain,” he says tensely.

“Cal, my head is all over the place. We’ve been separated, my father was missing, my mom’s seriously ill, Eve’s not talking to me, I’m sick of all these bloody dates and injections and beauty treatments, cookery lessons ... and I’m not sleeping and I’m hormonal, and it’s as much as I can do to get myself, Deacon and Lily up every day...,” I say as my voice breaks.

“I know, it’s OK,” he says soothingly. “I’ll try to forgive you for that ... incident, with Ada earlier. I’m furious with him, though it was hardly his fault, you practically assaulted the poor guy,” he says measuredly. I know he’s trying to be conciliatory for my benefit.

“Um, yeah, sorry about that. I don’t know how I’m going to face Ada again,” I say truthfully.

“Oh, I wouldn’t worry about him, I think he quite enjoyed himself,” he says tersely.

I hear the front door open. “Ari?” Deacon calls out.

“In here.”

Lily appears first and immediately stands rooted to the spot when she sees Cal and I. Deacon materializes behind her. “Ariana?” she asks questioningly.

“Lily, Deacon; sit down, I need to speak to you both,” I say seriously.

“Oh no, it’s Dad isn’t it? He’s dead isn’t he?” Lily cries out as I move to console her.

“Yes, he’s not coming home.”

I hold her tightly as the sobs take control. Deacon is strangely quiet, but I open my left arm to include him in our embrace, and he automatically comes to me. Lily asks me if Mom is aware yet. “No, she’s still sleeping, we’ll tell her together in the morning,” I respond.

“I want to sleep in beside Mom tonight,” she says and I know I can’t object, besides I don’t think there’s any harm in it. Cal makes them both some hot chocolate while I help them to get ready for bed. I get Deacon settled in his room first before tucking Lily up in bed beside our mother. “It’s just you, me and Deacon now Ari,” Lily says in a hushed voice.

“We have each other and that’s what counts, I’m not going anywhere,” I tell her.

“Until you get married; what happens to us then?” she asks. That’s actually a good question, I’ve no idea if the authorities will let Lily and Deacon live with me and my new husband. Either they’ll have to agree or I’ll have to get Mom better by then. For now, there’s no point in worrying Lily unnecessarily.

“Lily, no one is going to take you away from me, I’ll do whatever it takes to keep us together, I promise.” That seems to appease her and I kiss her gently on the cheek as I say goodnight.

***

“Will you stay with me?” I ask him.

“That was always my intention.”

I go up to get ready for bed while he locks up downstairs. I’m already under the covers when he comes in. I watch as he takes off his shirt and jeans, and climbs into bed beside me. On any other occasion, the sight and feel of his near naked body would send my blood pressure into orbit, but I’m so exhausted by the events of today that my body is incapable of feeling anything even close to desire. And he doesn’t ask anything of me. He kisses me gently on the lips and wraps his arms around me as he tells me to try and get some sleep.

I’m assaulted by horrible nightmares of my father’s death and I wake up screaming and sobbing. Cal’s arms and words are there to comfort me, but I can’t fall back asleep. I resist the urge to slap on a patch, I can’t afford to be groggy in the morning. Instead, I spend the rest of the night observing the beautiful, sleeping boy at my side, wishing that I could keep him there forever, but knowing that it’s an impossible desire.

***

Mom barely acknowledges the news. I momentarily feel a twinge of envy at her obliviousness. I tell Lily and Deacon that they can take a day off school if they like. Deacon readily agrees, but Lily is insistent that she wants to go in. Cal offers to take her and I gladly accept. I’m handing Lily her coat when there’s a thunderous pounding on the front door. Cal and I immediately lock eyes as he goes to open the door.

They grab his two hands behind his back and slap a cuffband on and he doesn’t attempt to resist.

“Let him go,” I yell at the two Rangers, as they move aside to allow Zolt Rada enter.

“Put him in the rovercraft,” Zolt instructs them, as they tow Cal forward. I instinctively move to follow him, but Zolt quickly blocks my path.

“Ariana, let it be, my father will sort this out,” Cal says assuredly, and his eyes are cautioning me to hold back. I watch as they push him into the backseat and shut the door.

“What’s he done to deserve this?” I ask Zolt bravely.

“Cadet Skyee, I’m sure I don’t need to remind you of the rules of ‘The Calling’. Intimate contact between suitors is strictly forbidden, and as Cadet Remus is no longer on your approved list of suitors, it makes his act of defiance even more rebellious. He’s already been warned to keep his distance from you, yet he chooses to studiously ignore that; he will now face the consequences of his actions,” he tells me with glee.

“So why aren’t you arresting me? I broke the rules as well,” I say angrily.

“Yes, indeed, and if it were up to me, you’d already be cuffed in the back of that vehicle. But President Calavero is a compassionate man, he understands that you’re grieving, so he’s willing to overlook this indiscretion, on this occasion.”

“What’s going to happen to Cal?”

“That’s none of your business. My condolences to your family,” he says abruptly as he walks out the door. Lily closes the door quietly and takes me by the hand to the sofa. Deacon follows us and takes a seat on my left side.

We sit side by side in silence. “What do you think they’re going to do to him?” I whisper quietly to Lily.

“I don’t think his father will let them cause him any harm. They might keep him locked up for a few days, to teach him a lesson,” she says wisely. I must look perplexed or else she just feels the need to elaborate. “The public are very fond of you two, I don’t think they would stand by quietly if the authorities punished him for offering you comfort in your hour of need. You’re just two people in love,” she says, displaying a maturity beyond her years. I look upon her with great admiration, I know now that she’s said this deliberately, confident in the fact that every Commiboard in Aqua is focused on our conversation.

“You really think so?” I whisper.

“Yes, I sense it.” I hope she’s right, and that it’s enough to keep him safe.

***

I sign the papers to release my mother into the care of Dr. Zousa that afternoon. I trust Dr. Zousa, and I need to believe that she has the best chance of returning our mother to us. Nonetheless, I feel awfully guilty as I watch them wheel her out into the medicraft. I kiss her on the forehead and promise to visit soon.

I phone Senior Commander Vegas to advise him of my mother’s condition and he confirms that next of kin rights will transfer to me automatically. I’m to expect one of his advisors shortly, to sign all the paperwork.

She arrives promptly at 2 p.m., and it takes an hour to attend to it all. She shakes my hand as she offers her condolences and promises to phone me later with details of the commemoration ceremony. I know I should probably sort through my father’s wardrobe, and his study, but I just can’t face up to it yet. I decide that I might as well head to the Academy for my afternoon classes. I drop Deacon into school on the way.

The walk to the Velo station is painful. Every person I meet stops to offer words of sympathy and I don’t think I can take much more of this. I know they mean well, but I’m scarcely holding it together as it is. I’m seriously contemplating going back home when he approaches me.

I know he’s military personnel by the uniform. He tells me that he knew my father and he was a wonderful man. He pulls me into a hug and whispers discreetly in my ear. “You’re not alone.” He presses the paper into my hand and curls my fist around it, then he releases me with a penetrating stare and he’s gone.

It takes me a few moments to pull myself together. I daren’t look yet at the note he placed in my hand. Once safely within the grounds of NSAFTA I head straight for the bathroom, and using my backpack as cover, carefully open the note. It’s my fathers handwriting. “Go to our place Ari and collect what I left for you.” I want to go there immediately, but I err on the side of caution; I’ll make the trip tonight, in the dark, when there’s less chance of me being observed. If my father has gone to so much trouble to leave covert instructions for me, then whatever is waiting for me in Strata has to be protected at all costs. I wish that I could bring Cal with me, but I don’t know where he is, or what’s happened to him.

I ask around in the Academy, but no one has seen him all day. I cannot quell the growing fear building inside me, so I decide to call over to NSAF to see Commander Remus. I’m making my way down the corridor, towards the exit, when Eve grabs me. “Ari, I’m so sorry, about your father, for falling out with you...” I cut her off by hugging her tightly.

“Eve, thanks, and I’m sorry too. I wanted to call you, apologize for the way I spoke to you but ... I couldn’t ... I,” I say, as words fail me.

“Ari, you’ve nothing to apologize for. I’m a pathetic excuse for a friend, I abandoned you when you needed me the most. But the longer it went on, the harder it was to reach out. I’m truly sorry. Can you ever forgive me?” she says pleadingly.

“I already have Eve, there’s nothing to forgive.” We hug even tighter, and a surge of warmth floods through me; I’m glad my best friend is back in my life. “I know we’ve lots of catching up to do but I really have to go now. Rain check?” I ask.

“Where are you going?”

“To see Commander Remus, I need to know what’s happened to Cal.”

She pulls me around the corner into a small alcove. “I think that’s a really terrible idea Ari.”

“I have to do something,” I wail.

“Why don’t I call over to his house tonight and see if he will tell me what’s going on. That’s much safer than you barging your way into his office,” she says earnestly. It sounds like a good plan, but I’m impatient to know that Cal is all right. I force myself to analyse my options. If I go over to NSAF now, Commander Remus may not be there, and I’m slap bang in the enemy lair, making it very easy for them to arrest me, if they wish. And if he is there, he may not want to be seen associating with me, and he may even request my arrest. I remember all that Cal has told me and I don’t think he’ll be overly sympathetic towards me. It should be harder for him to be nasty to Eve, after all, she’s done nothing to contribute to Cal’s current fate.

“OK, let’s do that, but I’m coming with you too,” I say.

***

I don’t want to leave Lily and Deacon on their own so Dr. Zousa kindly offers to let them stay the night there. Neither one of them complains. I know they both really like Eve’s parents, but I still feel terrible for abandoning them. Eve updates me on her dating experiences as we walk towards Cal’s house. Things seem to be progressing nicely with Evan and the two of them have been dating up a storm. I vehemently hope that it works out, at least one of us deserves her happy-ever-after. She talks excitedly about the forthcoming Suitors Ball; I try to maintain a neutral expression, but it’s challenging, considering it’s a source of huge anxiety to me.

As we approach Cal’s house, we agree that I’ll stay hidden around the corner while Eve talks to Commander Remus. My heart is in my mouth. Eve timidly knocks on the door and within seconds the door is opened by the Commander himself. Eve quickly introduces herself and states the purpose of her visit. He is instantly scathing. “So she sends you to do her dirty work, she can’t even face me herself,” he spits out. I know I shouldn’t rise to the bait, but the underlying accusation that I’m a coward goads me into making my appearance known.

“I thought it would have fewer repercussions for Cal if I didn’t approach you directly myself sir,” I say politely.

“Or fewer ramifications for yourself Cadet Skyee?” he asks accusingly.

“Commander Remus, I’ve spent all day worrying about Cal, about what they’re doing to him. I just need to know if he’s okay, is he here?”

“No Ms. Skyee, he’s still behind bars, thanks to you. I clearly explained the consequences that day in the Academy, now Cal is paying the price. I can authorize his release provided you stay away from him. If you care for Cal, as you say you do, then you’ll leave him alone. You’re not meant for each other, do you understand me?” he shouts the last part.

“Yes,” I say quietly.

“Good, then we have an agreement,” he says, and with that he slams the door in our faces. I feel totally despondent. At least I know that Cal is all right, and his father will get him released, that was as much as I’d hoped for. He will be safe, nothing else has changed and I didn’t expect that it would. It’s hard to hear it spelt out so bluntly though. I can’t help wondering if Commander Remus hasn’t had a hand in our separation.

“Come on Eve, let’s get out of here,” I say as I pull her away from the door. I spot the blonde head out of the corner of my eye.

“Keep walking,” she says. Eve and I exchange puzzled looks, but we keep walking and stare straight ahead. She stays hidden in the shadows. “My dad will get him out Ariana, don’t worry. I heard what he said to you back there, Cal won’t agree to that, I know how much he cares for you. I’ll help carry messages between you. Mind yourself,” she whispers, before falling back.

“Who was that?” whispers Eve.

“Melandra, Cal’s sister.”

***

We reach Eve’s house first. I refuse her offer of a sleepover, telling her I need to be on my own.

I don’t bother going to bed at all. After a few hours, the roads look totally deserted and I think it’s safe to venture out. It’s been a long time since I’ve taken my father’s rovercraft for a spin, and I hope I can remember what to do. Turns out it’s just like riding a bike. I wonder if NSAF will retrieve the rovercraft, or if we get to keep it. I make a mental note to ask Senior Commander Vegas at the commemoration ceremony tomorrow.

I make good time on the empty roads and it doesn’t take me long to reach the hideout. My heart is hammering in my chest and a wave of nausea assaults me. I know that whatever awaits must be dealt with swiftly, before any authorities can swoop in, so I push my nerves aside and peel back the screen. Once securely inside I switch on my flashlight and begin to make my way through the woodland, down to our favorite log. I realize that I’ve no idea where my dad left his message for me. I pull his note out of my backpack and turn it over and over in my hand, but there are no clues, no map, I don’t know where to begin.

In the background, I hear a small sound that makes my hair stand on end. I hear the frantic beating of my heart, and my own shallow breathing, as I freeze in total panic. I listen again, this time for footsteps and the descending light, but there is only stillness and blackness. I force myself to calm down and listen attentively to the sound. It’s an intermittent ringing noise, much like an alarm, and I focus on locating the source. I make my way cautiously towards the sound, which appears to be coming from the middle of the woodland. I trip several times as I make my way forward without a guiding path. Gradually the siren gets louder, and finally I see it; a small wooden box nestled securely on the lower branch of a tree. The siren is flashing red and the noise is quite deafening at this proximity. I place my backpack on the ground and feel around for a grip on the trunk; I find a few markers and expertly climb until my hand finds the box. I secure it in the front of my pants and lower myself back down.

I sit down on the ground and open the box carefully, the siren immediately ceases. My ears give silent thanks. Inside is a folded piece of paper with my name on it, and two small thin cylindrical tubes, both containing a syringe. I open the page and read the letter from my father.

“Ari, if you’re reading this letter it’s because something has happened to me. I told you of the mistrust at the highest levels within our society, and our governments fear of losing their control. President Calavero will do everything to hold onto his power, and all humankind will suffer.

The authorities are aggressively developing the Vita, as a means of finding other ways to control the population. They won’t think twice about using the military to force the Novo people into subservience, and they’re already using unnecessary violence to halt the growing unease on Earth.

The situation on Earth is grim Ariana, there is anger over the way in which society was divided and the sense of inequality is palpable in the air. There’s an underground resistance movement gaining momentum. The government has heard rumors of its existence and they’re taking steps to shut it down, before it gains any real power. They’ve adopted a ‘shoot at will’ policy that has already cost so many lives.

I was approached to join this movement. A few of us in the military have been supporting their efforts. In reading this letter, I’ve clearly failed in my mission to deliver vital information to them. I need your help.

In this box you will find two vials, both are to be injected. The larger one contains high level security information that is intended for the rebels. It’s encased in an invisibility membrane which will hide it within your body once injected. The second, smaller vial, contains an anti-truth serum. This will protect you from revealing any of these details to the authorities. Inject both NOW Ari.”

I open both tubes and release the syringes. I pull the skin taut on my left inner arm and push the plunger on the anti-truth serum. I then similarly inject the information tube, which seems to glide easily into my body, as it seeps down into the muscles in my arm and becomes invisible. I hold my arm up under the flashlight, but there’s no evidence of its existence. I run my fingers forwards and backwards over the skin, but I can detect no movement at all. I turn my attention back to my father’s letter.

“Keep safe until the rebels make contact. Trust that there are people watching over you. In the meantime you need to remain strong and vigilant, and protect the others. I hope you can understand what I’ve done and forgive me. I tried to do the right thing for my family. Never forget how much I love you.

The last two things I have to say will come as a shock, but it will become obvious shortly. Zane IS real and he will protect you. Cal Remus is not to be trusted.”

CHAPTER 14

I am rocked to my core. My father knew who Zane was all along but never confided in me! I try not to get angry, he evidently had good justification for keeping it quiet. Anyway it’s pretty pointless being mad at a ghost, but I can’t help the rage that’s gathering inside me. I wonder if he organized my dreams, was that his way of confiding in me in a more secure manner? I’m unsure; it seems pretty far-fetched to me, and it’s not like the dreams conveyed anything specific anyway. I also don’t think my father had access to manipulate my Vita, there must be another explanation.

And why doesn’t he trust Cal? I don’t understand, he barely knew him. I remember his blatant hostility towards Cal that time I brought him home, clearly there was some basis behind it. But how could he dislike or distrust him, when he’d never even met him before? It makes absolutely no sense. Cal was the one who told me about the resistance movement and it seems like his information was bang-on. Why would he confide in me, if he weren’t to be trusted? My head hurts from all the mental contemplation, but I can’t spend any more time analysing the situation, I need to get out of here.

Using my hands, I dig down in the muck and bury the wooden box and the two tubes. I cover it over with the soil and smooth it back, loosely placing some twigs and leaves over it, in an attempt to make it look as natural as possible. I can’t risk leaving the letter, so I stuff it in my underwear, and resolve to burn it once I’m back home. I sprint through the woodland until I’m back at the screen. I brush down my clothes and shake out the soles of my shoes in order to rid my clothing of all traces of the forest. I peel back the screen, hop out and secure it after me. The road is eerily empty and quiet. I jump into the rovercraft and speed back home.

Once inside the house I click the screens shut on all the windows and switch on the fire. I reluctantly throw the letter into the flames, destroying the last link I have to my father, but I know it’s what he would want me to do.

I try to sleep, but it’s totally futile. At this late hour there’s no point in putting on a patch, besides my stash is running low and I know I should keep them for when I need them more urgently. I nuzzle my pillow; I can faintly smell the lingering remnants of Cal’s scent. Was it only last night that he was here with me, cradling me to sleep? It seems like I have lived a lifetime in just one day.

I switch on the commiboard and check out the updates on the pageant portal. There are numerous preets discussing the unfairness of Cal’s imprisonment, and the sadness at our forced separation. We’re both back up to number 1 on the male and female ratings, respectively. The public are clearly caught up wholeheartedly in our tragic romance and the underlying concept of the pageant is starting to backfire on the authorities; I bet they don’t love that. The thought actually makes me laugh out loud, until I remember my father’s solemn words, and a spike of terror plunges straight through my heart. If my father’s mission failed, it must be because the authorities caught wind of it. This means that anyone associated with him are top of their suspects list, it’s only a matter of time before they come for me. If I was on their radar before, then I’m clearly their number one target now. I repeatedly shiver under the covers and I cannot find any warmth.

I get up, wrapping the quilt snugly around me, and head downstairs to the dying embers of the fire. I stoke it, and build it back up, and eventually manage to heat up my frozen bones. I watch some of the other suitor videos and note that there is considerable competition for the ‘Amor Regale’, Cal and I are by no means the only couple to have fallen in love over the last few weeks. The authorities are surely giving themselves obligatory pats on the back for how well ‘The Calling’ has worked. How predictable us teenagers are, I think unfairly.

Dr. Zousa drops Deacon and Lily home the next morning on her way to work. She says there’s no change in Mom’s condition, but it’s as expected. It will be several weeks before the therapy and medication begin to make a difference. She thinks it’s best for her recovery if we don’t visit for a few more days.

***

I help Lily and Deacon choose outfits to wear to the commemoration ceremony. We all dress in sedate black, in keeping with tradition. I really wish Mom was coming with us, but I quickly banish the thought before it upsets me. One of my father’s last requests was for me to be strong, to protect our family, and that’s what I intend to do. There will be plenty of time to deal with my emotions later.

We’ve just finished eating breakfast when the announcement is made over the commiboard. The authorities have introduced a new ‘Wildcard’ addition to ‘The Calling’. The public can vote to add an additional suitor onto anyone’s list, and this number 11 will be considered within the final matchmaking part of the process. Lily gets it before I do. “Ari, the public can vote Cal back onto your list and you onto his!” she says excitedly. I’m immediately suspicious, why would the authorities make this decision, knowing that there’s a strong possibility that what Lily says might actually become true? They seem hellbent on keeping Cal and I apart, so what could possibly have changed to alter that? I can’t put my finger on it, but nothing about this adds up.

***

As we approach the NSAF building I feel the sweat beads start to form on my brow, and my dress is sticking to my clammy back. My dad’s letter said the tube was coated in an invisible membrane, but I don’t know if it’s been tested. What if it doesn’t work? I think in sheer panic as I mount the steps. The Ranger scans my Vita and motions for me to walk on to the body scanning unit. I hastily wipe my palms against the side of my dress and urge myself silently to count to ten. I’m up to seven when I’m called. I step forward unsteadily. I wait anxiously, for what seems likes an eternity, but in reality is no more than a few seconds. Then I’m waved forward to the Medicet screening station. I make a mental note to kiss the inventor of the invisibility membrane if I ever get to meet him or her.

We join the families of the rest of father’s crew in the front pews of the military church. There are wreaths placed underneath pictures of all the fallen crew members. I fight hard to resist the tears as I look upon the photo of my father in his full Commander’s uniform. Deacon clutches my hand tightly throughout the service; this is especially hard on him. We accept one condolence after another until finally it’s over and we can go home.

Back at the house, we’re at a loss; going back to school is an easy option, and it would be a welcome distraction. Yet it feels like we’d be doing a huge injustice to our dad, to go about our day as if nothing monumental has happened. Lily suggests we go through our old photo albums. These were Mom’s only indulgence at the time of the move. I go up to her room and retrieve the two boxes from under her bed.

We reminisce as we pore over the photos, laughing and crying in equal measures. Mom and Dad on their wedding day, Dad holding us proudly the day we were born, family vacations, birthday parties, me at the running track, Lily at her ballet displays, Deacon playing soccer, Dad receiving his medal of valor—the memories keep flooding back. It’s also a painful reminder of the authority’s control, every album contains blank spaces where photos have been removed. In some group photos, it’s evident that individuals have been erased from the picture. I scrutinize our family photos more closely and it looks like a sixth person has been wiped out, in some photos. The doctoring has been done extremely cleverly and you wouldn’t spot it unless you were looking for it, which is why I’ve never noticed it before. My sixth sense is on fire. My brain is struggling to connect some mental jigsaw puzzle, but the pieces won’t click into place. I push the thoughts away, I want today to only be about Dad.

I help Lily as she prepares Dad’s favorite dinner. It’s clear that my cookery lessons are having minimal impact; I’m as hopeless as ever in the kitchen, so I give up and set the table instead. Setting three places instead of five is a sore reminder of our double loss. We listen to Dad’s favorite music as we eat dinner, and then we watch his favorite movie, snuggling up together under a blanket on the sofa.

“Ari?” Lily asks as we’re getting ready for bed, “do you think Mom will ever come back home to us?”

“I hope so. We have to do everything we can to help the doctors to nurse her back to health. The moment we give up is the moment we accept she isn’t coming back, I refuse to think like that. She was getting better before, it can happen again,” I say with real conviction.

“I miss her Ari,” she says tearfully.

“Me too.”

We decide to sleep in Mom and Dad’s room together. Lily falls asleep quickly and I hold Deacon tight until his crying subsides.

Zane is in an awful way, throwing things around the room and screaming. He is pointing at the map and furiously clicking buttons on the keypad as others watch him in alarm. “This is all my fault,” I hear him shout out, before he buries his head in his hands and sobs unashamedly. Then he abruptly stops, stands up, turns around and moves forward. It’s as if he’s directly facing me, looking right into my eyes. With a show of fierce concentration on his face he whispers, “Ari, I’m so sorry.”

My consciousness immediately drags me out of my dreamworld. It’s 5 a.m. and I’m wide awake now. My mind is fully alert as I try to connect all the pieces. Zane looked like he was trying to speak directly to me. How does he know that I can see him in my dreams? Is he guessing? Or did my father say something? I know that I’m missing something vital, something that’s literally just out of my reach. Aah, I feel totally frustrated. I really want to head to the running track—it’s where I do my best thinking, but I’m afraid that Lily and Deacon will wake while I’m gone. Rightly or wrongly, I decide to put one of my sleep patches on each of their arms and safe in the knowledge that they’ll be asleep for at least another few hours, I pull my gear on and head out of the house, into the herald of the dawn.

I have a lot to think about. An idea has been forming at the back of my mind, about Zane. I know now that he’s real, but what exactly are the dreams? The implausible now seems like the only plausible explanation; I see snapshots of his life back on Earth. Why, is still a mystery, but at least I’ve formed some type of cohesive answer to the question that has perplexed me for weeks. I will worry about the why, and the how, some other time. If I share such a strong connection with him, why can’t I remember who he was to me? I revisit what I’ve seen in my dreams and then it clicks into place, I immediately stop running. The missing sixth person in some of our family photos ... it’s him, I’m sure of it, is Zane my older brother?

It seems like a logical explanation, but I can’t comprehend what happened, what would cause my dad to leave him behind on Earth. Or maybe he didn’t; maybe he tried really hard to bring him with us, but it wasn’t possible? Is this why my dad tried to help the resistance movement? Was he motivated by guilt? Or personal desire to be reunited with his son? Is this what caused my mom to fall to pieces? But her memory was erased, so surely she wouldn’t remember? And how come my father seemed to? I’m going around in circles, and I have more unanswered questions than when I started out. But I feel some sense of accomplishment, maybe it’s just wishful thinking, but I cling onto the notion that Zane is my brother, that’s good enough for now.

I start running again and my thoughts automatically shift to Cal. My father was suspicious of him and he said not to trust him, yet every fiber of my being is telling me he’s wrong. OK, I don’t know him very well, but I misjudged him until I got to know him better. Maybe my father had jumped to the same wrong conclusions? Cal is caring, sensitive and fiercely loyal. Yes, he is impulsive and reckless at times, and he seems to have quite a temper, but his motivations are the right ones. He has gone out of his way to protect and comfort me, and he truly seems to care. Did my dad think this was all an act? Cal has just spent the past two days locked up because of me, or has he? Do I really know if he was imprisoned? It’s only his family who has confirmed it. My heart is telling me to trust him, but my head is confused. It’s not that easy to disregard my father’s words of warning. I decide that if I can prove that Cal has been incarcerated, then that’s sufficient evidence for me. But how can I obtain that proof?

I feel an arm on my shoulder and the adrenaline kicks into action, I’m instantly on guard. Melandra presses a note into my hand as she wordlessly overtakes me at speed. I breathe deeply as I calm down, one of these days I’m going to give myself a coronary. My body should be getting used to these fluctuations in emotions, given how regularly they seem to occur nowadays. I wait until I’m home before I open Cal’s note, even then, I do so under the protection of my quilt. He’s out and wants to meet up with me tonight. I’m conflicted, to meet or not to meet?

I decide to contact Senior Commander Vegas, figuring he will already be at his desk, he’s the only one I can think to trust. My father respected him, and he’s given me no reason to doubt his sincerity over the last few weeks, so I risk the call. He responds immediately. If he finds my request bizarre he keeps those thoughts to himself. He tells me he will check it out and call me back.

I need to keep myself busy so I get showered and dressed. Fenuka has sent me some gorgeous clothes this week, I pull on a burgundy colored leather skirt and a dusty pink floral patterned shirt. I secure the nude colored wedge heels on my feet. I apply my make-up, following Fenuka’s instructions, and quickly blow dry my hair. I review my reflection in the mirror, at least I look in control on the outside.

I check my schedule for the first time in days and note that I’ve missed my last medical check up. I’m also due at the fertility clinic this morning. I pop my head into my parents room, but both my siblings are still fast asleep. I decide to make pancakes, it helps keep my hands busy and it’s good practice, at least I can honestly tell my cooking instructor that I’ve been trying to improve. It’s been over ninety minutes since I phoned Commander Vegas and I’m crabby. I switch on the commiboard, purely for the need to distract myself with something.

The wildcard voting is in full swing and I’m not surprised to see a strong public desire to reunite Cal and I. There’s only another few hours of voting time left, so it’s looking like a pretty foregone conclusion. This should make me happy, but I have mixed emotions. It’s too convenient to be real, and if my father is right about Cal, then I shouldn’t want to be reunited with him anyway. I wish Senior Commander Vegas would call!

Lily meanders down the stairs, sleepily rubbing her eyes and yawning. “Hey sleepy head,” I call out. “I made some pancakes.”

“You did?” she stares at me in shock.

“Here, try one, I think you should survive the experience.” She greedily tucks in and gives me the thumbs up, maybe I can master this cooking thing after all. I smile to myself, it would definitely be a bonus if I were able to produce some edible food for my new husband. The buzzing of my data-cuff disturbs me from my thoughts. It’s Senior Commander Vegas.

He confirms that Cal was incarcerated exactly thirty-five minutes after he left my house that morning, and he was released at midnight last night. I thank him for his time and hang up. That’s good enough to convince me of his intentions. My instinct is that he’s genuine, and I’m going to give him the benefit of the doubt. My dad was clearly mistaken. I hope I’m making the right decision, but there’s no going back now, my mind is made up. I allow myself to feel a tiny bit of optimism, perhaps we can be together after all.

***

I wave to Deacon as he gets on the school bus just outside the house. Lily is keen to go to school so I wait until she’s ready and we leave the house together. I kiss her goodbye at the station and make my way to the square. I hope Dr. Victus can fit me in this morning.

After my check up, I travel to the convention center for my next fertility injection. When I arrive I’m informed that I have to receive a stronger injection today, and they’re going to sedate me for this procedure. I wake two hours later and I feel a strange pulling sensation lower in the pit of my stomach, and I’m sore. This is not the first time that I’ve felt hostility at being forced to undergo such treatment. Surely this is completely unnecessary, in supposedly fit and healthy seventeen-year-olds. I can’t imagine that many of us will have difficulty in conceiving when the time comes. I will be glad when it’s all over and I have more control over my emotions, all this crying is so humiliating.

I decide to head up to my room to lie down until the soreness passes. Fenuka is making some finishing touches to my dress. She ushers me out of the wardrobe room with strict instructions to confine myself to one of the other rooms. She suggests a hot bath and it sounds inviting, so I run the taps as I root around in the drawers for some scented oil. I pour a few drops of lavender oil into the water and ease myself in gently. The warm water is relaxing and it instantly relieves the ache in my tummy. After a while, Fenuka raps on the door and advises me that the wildcard results will be announced shortly. I get out, dry and dress myself. I feel much better after my long soak, and I can only feel a mild twinge now. I’m walking into the main room when the commiboard switches on.

Zolt Rada confirms that the voting is now closed and the results will be uploaded to each suitor’s profile. He clarifies that the suitor matching process will begin immediately, and within forty-eight hours we will each be assigned our designated suitor, and future spouse. The competition for the ‘Amor Regale’ will commence on Monday and each Region has forty-eight hours to choose the couple who will represent them at the national pageant. He then announces a critical change to the ‘Amor Regale’ process. The Silentium couple, the boy and girl ultimately chosen by the population of Novo, will be granted exemption from the reproduction rule for a period of six years. This means that the winning couple will have ten years instead of the standard four, to produce the required offspring. I could pursue my military career! I have to remind myself that I hate being the center of attention, and I’ve already told Cal that I don’t want to participate. Well, maybe it’s time to rethink that strategy.

CHAPTER 15

Fenuka urges me to check out my profile and I duly log onto the pageant portal. I hide my eyes with my hands and tell her to look, but she’s having none of my cowardice. She pulls my hands back from my face and forces me to confront the screen. I can’t believe it—Cal is back on my list! I hear the frenzied knocking on my door and hastily pull it open. He grabs me and swings me around so fast that I think I might pass out. “Hey gorgeous,” he says in a sultry tone. We’re both clearly ecstatic; both of us are grinning widely. He pulls me into a firm embrace and his mouth finds mine; neither one of us cares that Fenuka is in the room. I know this is what’s right for me, he’s right for me. I push my father’s caution to the side, not wanting to let it infect this happy moment, the first real happiness I’ve felt for weeks. I genuinely feel like I can face anything if he’s by my side.

“OK lovebirds, I’m thrilled for you but I need to steal Ariana away for ten minutes Cal. Then she’s all yours,” Fenuka says. I reluctantly tear myself from his arms and tiptoe up to plant a light kiss on his lips.

“See you in ten,” I say as I gently push him out of the room, but not before he manages to steal another kiss on his way out.

I’m grinning foolishly and I hope the public can see how happy they’ve made me. “Thank you Aqua,” I call out spontaneously, to no-one and everyone. Fenuka has to physically drag me down the corridor to the wardrobe room. She seems truly happy for me though.

“It’s so good to see you smile again, you deserve it after all the heartache you’ve had to endure in the last few weeks,” she says sincerely.

“Thank you Fenuka, that means a lot. But we’re not out of the woods yet, just because he’s back on my list doesn’t necessarily mean he’ll be chosen as my suitor, does it?” I ask her anxiously, as I ponder the thought that my happiness may only be shortlived.

“True, but remember there are four opinions which make up that decision. Yours, your mothers, the public and the pageant team, of which I have a say. So there’s a strong possibility that it will happen.” I realize Fenuka probably doesn’t know about my mother’s condition. I watch so little of the coverage on the portal that I’m not sure if my mom’s current mental health status is public knowledge or not.

“Fenuka, my mom is in the hospital and she won’t be able to vote, what happens then?”

“I wasn’t aware of that Ariana, I’m sorry. I’ll need to check it out and come back to you. In the meantime, try not to worry,” she says. But it’s impossible not to.

My data-cuff pings, it’s an IM from Cal, enquiring if I’m ready. I tell him I need more time and he sends me back a sad face, I laugh inwardly. “Fenuka, can we get this over with fast, before Cal implodes with impatience?”

“Come on then, one final dress fitting.” I hurriedly pull my clothes over my head and stand in my underwear. She still won’t let me look, so I close my eyes while she pulls the dress down over my head. “Hmm,” she says.

“What?”

“Have you put on weight? I had altered it because it was loose on you the last time, but now it’s a bit stretched,” she says and I can tell she’s frustrated.

“It could be just temporary bloating from my earlier injection?” I think out loud.

“Well, there isn’t time to remedy it, you’ll just have to wear some control pants,” she says decisively.

“When can I see it?”

“On the night of the Suitors Ball,” she says firmly.

“Isn’t there anything I can bribe you with?” I ask cheekily.

“Not a thing, you and that young man of yours need to learn some patience. You’re going to look absolutely stunning Ariana, trust me.”

I quickly re-dress, and in the nick of time too; Cal is knocking on the door as I wander down the corridor. “Patience is a virtue you know,” I tell him as I open the door.

“It’s never been my strong-suit and don’t expect me to apologize—we’ve been forced apart for weeks, I’m not going to waste another precious second,” he says as he twirls me around the room. He’s such a natural at this, no wonder the public are infatuated with us.

I feel nauseous suddenly and I motion for him to stop. I run to the bathroom and lean my head over the toilet bowl, ready for the onslaught; however, it passes as quickly as it came on. “What’s wrong?” he asks.

“Nothing, I’m OK, I felt sick but it’s passed now. Probably all that twirling about,” I say as he helps me to my feet.

***

I assume we’re heading to NSAFTA, but Cal releases my harness when we reach Strata. “This is too dangerous,” I whisper in his ear. “We can’t risk getting caught in the hideout, not when things finally seem to be going our way.”

“What I have to tell you can’t wait Ariana.” I can tell by his tone that there’s no persuading him.

“OK, but let’s be brief, I’ve clocked up more offences in the last few weeks than I have over the course of the entire year,” I whisper.

“Offences are the least of our worries,” he whispers back ominously.

We walk in silence through Strata. He holds my hand firmly and every so often he leans over to stroke my face, or kiss the top of my head. I feel so safe and secure in his company; all my earlier fears and concerns have completely subsided.

Once the screen is closed we walk swiftly down the path to our log. “Spill,” I say as soon as we’re seated.

“I’ve missed you so much,” he says, before kissing me fiercely; his fingers entangling in my hair.

“And I’ve missed you—I’ve never felt so lonely. I can’t believe we’re reunited, it sounds too good to be true.”

“I don’t trust it,” he says affirming my initial misgivings. “Particularly with what I’ve seen over the last two days.”

“Tell me.”

“They initially locked me in a cell on my own and I thought my punishment was to die of boredom. Then they moved me to Level 2 of the penitentiary, alongside all the other prisoners,” he says.

“What?” I interrupt him in shock, “I thought the penitentiary was newly-built, how could there be other prisoners? Imprisoned for what?” I ask, astounded.

“I saw at least a hundred prisoners. From what I learned, the majority of them have been locked up for failing to follow the rules, or for prying in things they shouldn’t be prying in. The notion of innocent until proven guilty doesn’t seem to apply on Novo, there was no trial, no judge or jury,” Cal says.

“That’s criminal!” I say in disgust.

“The guy in the cell beside mine told me that there was a protest march in Illumina after they banned homosexuality. He said everyone was arrested and they’ve been imprisoned ever since. Apparently they haven’t been allowed to contact any of their family or friends, and no one will tell them when, or if, they’re going to be released. I only survived because of my father. At one point I actually thought he was going to leave me to rot in there, but Mel talked him around. By the way, she told me about your visit,” he says.

“Forget about that for now, what else did you learn? Did they question you at all?” I ask impatiently.

“No, not once, not even to scare or caution me. Something is seriously wrong, but I don’t know what,” he says gravely.

“How are the prisoners being treated?” I ask.

“Not good. They’re barely being fed, most of them are extremely weak and very depressed. I saw a guy just drop dead in the canteen; one minute he was shouting at the Rangers and the next he just collapsed and was gone, just like that. The guy in the next cell told me that he works—or used to work—for the Novo communications company; they’re the company commissioned to produce all state-issued information bulletins. He says all the updates we receive on the situation in Earth are totally fabricated, a complete pack of lies. When he began to suspect foul play, he started making some enquiries. He was hauled in by his superiors and told it wouldn’t be in his best interests to be so inquisitive. He persisted though, and just as he made some tentative contact with rebel sympathizers in NSAF he was taken from his bed in the middle of the night and brought to the penitentiary. That was two months ago and he’s completely in the dark over what’s going to happen to him. And...,” he stops, hesitant to go on.

“And what Cal? You need to tell me.”

“They’re beating and torturing him. He said they used some form of mind weaponry to try and extract information from his brain, when he wouldn’t willingly volunteer it,” Cal says through gritted teeth. My father was on the mark with his anti-truth serum. I hope it works as effectively as the invisibility membrane did because I’m fairly certain that it’s going to get tested in the near future. I momentarily think of telling Cal about my father’s letter but hold my tongue, the less he knows the better. It’s safer for him that way.

“How are they getting away with this Cal?” I ask incredulously.

“Because they’re concealing their actions very cunningly. And they control all the communications and technology infrastructure.”

“But what about the prisoners? Surely their families are looking for them? Why haven’t they come forward?” I ask.

“My cellmate has a theory on that,” Cal says.

“Go on.”

“He thinks they’re erasing the family’s memories through the Vita.” I am sickened to my stomach, not because I think this is inconceivable, but because I feel so sure that it’s what they’re actually doing. I remember my father mentioning work on Vita research and Lily has even visited the lab. A disturbing train of thought takes shape in my brain.

“Cal, why do you think they let you see and hear all of this, and then let you go, just like that?” I’m scared.

“That’s the million dollar question Ariana, it makes absolutely no sense unless they think I’m so scared I won’t mention it to anyone else. Or they assume my father will force me into submission,” he says unconvincingly.

“I don’t think that’s it. First they let you go and now they’ve allowed us to get back together. They don’t leave anything to chance, we know that,” I say.

“So it can only mean that they have some plan in mind for us. And I doubt it’s going to take them long before they share it with us,” he says solemnly.

“So what do we do in the meantime?” I ask him.

“We cooperate and do everything we can to find out more about the underground movement on Earth. Have you had any more dreams?”

I tell him how it seemed like Zane was trying to actually communicate directly with me. I share my theory that he’s real and could possibly be my brother. I don’t tell him that my dad has confirmed his existence, or that there are others in the military who are on our side. Cal is quiet and he doesn’t pass any comment.

“Cal, you know what I said a few weeks ago, in relation to the ‘Amor Regale’?” He nods. “I think we should reconsider. It seems quite possible that the public will vote for us anyway. The winners receive a moratorium on the whole parenthood thing, it could be a way for us to be together without the pressure of children for a few years. We could both pursue our military careers,” I say beseechingly.

“I’ve never had any real issue with it, I’m happy to do whatever you want, but somehow I think our participation is inevitable anyway.”

“You think they have this in mind for us?”

“That’s the way it looks to me. Anyway there’s no point speculating, they’ll make their intentions known soon enough. Come on, we better head,” he says as he pulls me to my feet.

***

“Ariana, when did you last see Ben?” Cal asks as we’re walking to NSAFTA. I have to think because so much has happened in the last few days that it’s all kind of blurred into one.

“It was four or five days ago, I think. He came to give me your message,” I say and that’s the most accurate I can be.

“Which message?”

“Umm, I don’t know, I didn’t read it. I put it straight in the bin. It was obviously to do with that girl, you know, the one who kissed you,” I say, and the words actually pain me as they leave my mouth.

“That’s some stubborn streak you’ve got there Ms. Skyee, I hope I know what I’m letting myself in for!” he smirks as I playfully arm punch him.

“There could still be time to back out,” I tease.

“Not a chance, I’m in it for the long haul now,” he says more seriously. I reach up and kiss him. “I’m worried about Ben. The last time I saw or spoke to him was that same day, and I can’t contact him, his status is constantly showing as unavailable,” he says.

“Should we say this so publicly?” I whisper in his ear although I share his concern for Ben.

“I think that’s my best chance of keeping him safe,” he whispers back.

We’re both scheduled to attend technical engineering class so we hurry to the lecture hall together. We’re a little late, but we manage to sneak in without being spotted. I’m trying hard to focus on the session, but it’s difficult to keep my mind from wandering, with all that is fighting for space in my head.

“Ari, can you hear me? Listen to me.”

My body goes rigid as I stiffen automatically; I’m sure I just heard Zane’s voice in my head! Cal senses my reaction and looks at me worriedly. I see the alarm register in his eyes and I grasp his hand to signal that I’m all right. I blank my mind and listen fixedly for any additional messages, but none are forthcoming. I stifle a laugh as I consider myself at this moment, waiting patiently for some boy, who may or may not be my brother, to speak to me again, in my head. It’s so absurd, so ridiculous, that I surely imagined it. Or maybe I’m finally losing my mind, not incomprehensible, given all I’ve had to deal with in the last few weeks. And let’s not forget my familial predisposition. I shake myself and try to loosen my body and mind. I know Cal is dying to know what’s going on, but I’m afraid if I tell him that he’ll definitely think I’m losing it, and seriously reconsider permanently attaching himself to me.

In the end, I don’t have a choice in the matter. We’re on our way to my house when he pulls me to a stop at the side of the road and begs me to tell him what happened. I’m not going to come out of this looking sane no matter what way I spin it, so I tell it to him straight. His response surprises me. “If you can see and hear him in your dreams, then maybe it’s not so unbelievable to think that you can hear and see him when you’re alert and awake. Maybe he is trying to tell you something,” he says, and he sounds excited. Could he be right? I didn’t even know such things were within the realm of possibility, but if I allow myself to suspend rationale and logic, then maybe there’s a chance that it could be true. That I didn’t imagine it and that somehow, someway, Zane was speaking to me. My dad said he would protect me, is this what he meant? I am lost in my thoughts the rest of the way home.

Lily is already in the middle of preparing dinner and I’m pleased to see that she has set four places at the table. “I saw the pageant update, I’m so happy for you Ari. And it’s nice to have someone else around the place, it feels so empty here without Mom and Dad,” she says. I know what she means, it’s felt like that to me too. I’m glad that she seems to like Cal, having someone else to share some of the burden with makes everything seem much more bearable.

***

“This is fab Lily, you’re such a good cook,” Cal says a little while later as we all tuck into warming bowls of curry. “How come you never cook?” he asks me innocently. Lily and Deacon burst out laughing and I can’t help but join in; Cal is looking from one of us to the other questioningly.

“Come watch one of my cookery lessons and all will be revealed,” I say mysteriously.

“Are you saying there’s something you’re not good at?” he teases me.

“Let’s just say that I hope you can cook; otherwise there’s a strong possibility that we may starve at some point in the future,” I admit wryly.

We argue over whether he should stay the night or not, it’s not that I don’t want him to, but the ‘no intimacy’ rule is still intact, and we can’t afford any more infractions. He doesn’t want to leave us alone in the house, but I assure him that we’re perfectly capable of looking after ourselves and anyway, we’ll be asleep. Reluctantly he heads home.

Sleep continues to evade me. I’m too keyed up to fall asleep for more than a few minutes at a time, so I’m fully alert when his IM pings on my data-cuff. “I’m outside, can you let me in.” It’s 2.40 a.m. I wrap my fluffy robe tightly against my body and pad down the stairs quietly, careful not to wake the others.

He falls in the door as soon as I open it and it’s immediately clear that he’s hurt. I help him over to the sofa and lay him down gently, propping his head with some cushions while I go to fetch our first aid box. I tend to the cut over his eye first. I clean it out with some sterile fluid before applying some pressure to stop the flow of blood. I inspect his face carefully and thankfully there are no more cuts, it had appeared much worse until I’d wiped all the blood clean. Even so, I think he needs some stitches and I can see the beginnings of a large bruise forming on his right cheekbone.

“I think you need stitches,” I say quietly, sure that the Medicet will be here soon. “Are you hurt anywhere else?” He tries to take his shirt off but winces in pain at the slightest movement. “Let me.” I unbutton his shirt and help him take it off, one arm at a time. Even this basic task causes him enormous pain, and I know he’s trying to be brave for me. I see several bruises forming over his ribcage and on his back, it’s obvious that he’s taken a severe beating. “Who did this to you?” I say angrily as I feel the fury building inside me.

“My father.”

“Why?” I ask, as I cannot fathom how any father would have cause to do this to his son. He won’t look me in the eye and that tells me all I need to know. “He did this to you because of me?” I ask skeptically.

“He is vehemently opposed to us Ariana, he’s refusing to vote you in as my assigned suitor and he warned me to stay away from you. I was arguing with him and he ... he just lost it. He’s swung a few punches at me in the past, but nothing like this, he was out of control. I tried to defend myself, but I seriously thought he was going to kill me. Jaden pulled him off and I just ran.” I can see the pain, anger and fear in his eyes, and my heart aches for him. I look around as the Medicet appears, applies the stitches and administers pain medication. I know it will only be seconds before he passes out; I manage to get him upstairs just before he succumbs.

I sit on the edge of the bed stroking his face and running my fingers through his hair, thinking how young and innocent he looks in sleep. What possesses someone to inflict this kind of pain on one of their own? Someone they are supposed to love, cherish and protect? And as I have thought so frequently recently, this can’t surely be about me? Why is it that Cal’s father has an issue with me, and my father seemingly objected to Cal? Why has my life become so complicated and difficult? I leave a glass of water beside the bed and resentfully leave the room. I want to curl up beside him, hold him, and ease his pain, but the authorities won’t let me. I know it’s pointless to be mad, all it will do is exacerbate my stress levels, but I won’t be able to internalize my feelings for much longer. I feel like a pressure cooker that’s about to explode and I feel a fervent desire to run to my woods and scream my head off in privacy. Instead, I try and get some sleep.

His face is so close to mine that, even in my sleep, I involuntarily stretch out my hand to touch him. “Ari, Ari, can you hear me,” he says urgently. “I hope you can. I love you. Hang tight, I’m coming to get you.”

I sit bolt upright in the bed, there’s no mistaking it this time. Zane has just spoken to me.

PART II – ZANE

CHAPTER 16

It was a bright, crisp spring day. The day my whole world fell apart, the day that Ariana was wrenched from my life. In some respects, it’s hard to believe that it was only two years ago, in other ways it feels like an eternity has passed. I still grieve for her as much as I did at the start. There were those who told me it would get easier, but it hasn’t, and I know it won’t. I wonder which situation is hardest. Mine, because I remember everything, or hers because she can’t.

The not-so-subtle knock on my front door heralds her arrival; Isla, my closest friend here in Connecticut. Ariana used to fulfil that role until ... I stop myself from going there, Isla has a short fuse, and she’s sick to death of my desolation at this stage. And it’s not solely because she has designs of her own, but mainly because she can’t stand to see me beat myself up over it time and time again. I wonder what she’d make of the dreams. I deliberately chose to keep it a secret from her. I feel bad because she tells me everything, but she just wouldn’t understand, no one does. The depth of my connection to Ari is inexplicable.

“Zane, get your butt out here now or so help me, I’ll come in there and drag you out myself!” Isla shouts through the letterbox. I grab my weatherproof black jacket from the banisters and yank open the front door.

“Keep your hair on Munroe, always in such a hurry,” I tease. She’s dressed for the wintry weather in jeans and her khaki green rain jacket. Her short, blonde hair is wet from the drizzling rain, but she couldn’t be less concerned. That’s one of the things I find so refreshing about Isla, she’s not in the slightest bit vain or caught up in her appearance. Ari isn’t vain, but she took pride in her appearance and she liked to look nice. Isla is more your stereotypical tomboy.

“You’re far too laid back Anders, that’s your main problem,” she mocks me in response as she arm punches me. It’s full force.

“Why do we always have this same argument? Our shift doesn’t start for thirty minutes, we have plenty of time,” I say.

“I just love winding you up.”

“Well, add it to your list of skills, you’re damn good at it,” I jest. I’m pleased that our easy going relationship has finally resumed, things were a bit difficult there for a while, but she seems to have gotten over it. Her friendship is really important to me.

I hear footsteps running behind us. “Wait up guys,” I hear a voice shout out and I immediately place it.

“Hey Cian,” Isla says as he appears on her left. Cian Phellps is another of our co-workers in Ceut, the state-owned pharmaceutical company that manufactures all medication, medical supplies and equipment for Novo. We were lucky to get jobs at a time when so many are still out of work, yet it’s hard to consider ourselves fortunate. My job is mind-numbingly boring and as far removed from my desired career path as you can get.

My real passion is technology, hand me any type of computer or technical gadget and I get lost in an alternate universe. I’ve been messing about with computers since I was a kid, there isn’t much that I don’t know about them. Not that I get many opportunities to indulge my passion these days. All modern technology is banned on Earth and all technical devices were confiscated in the early raids. I managed to hide some of my equipment and I have encrypted all the devices so that the data is unusable if it winds up in the wrong hands. I’m glad I had the foresight to stash them, immersing myself in my computer world is the only thing that keeps me from going crazy, that and thoughts of my family.

On Sundays, I usually make the five-hour round trip to see my mother and kid brother. The usual pang of anxiety hits me as I think of them. Being forcibly separated from Ari was distressing enough, but then my family were made to move to another state after I located work in Ceut. Government policy dictates that only those who work in Ceut or in the military infrastructure plant, the two state industries in Northern Connecticut, get to live in the area. My mother couldn’t pick up work in either plant, so she was forced to move to New York, where she eventually secured work in the new textile factory. Elijah, my thirteen year old brother, attends the state school there. He will have three more years before he’s forced to look for his own employment.

My ambition had been to attend Southern Connecticut State University and achieve a Degree in Computer Science. That was before the devastating events that almost destroyed Earth and the atrocities inflicted on us by the new authorities. “Yo, dreamer, come back to the land of the living,” Isla says sourly. She has a special knack for determining when I’m being pensive. She thinks I’m wallowing in it and is on a one-woman mission to rescue my troubled mind. Good luck with that, I think.

“I’m all yours,” I say giving her my full attention.

“If only,” she mutters under her breath.

We make it on foot to the train station in plenty of time. It’s just as well, considering they’ve changed the time of our habitual rail service, without any advance warning. It’s only a twenty minute train journey to the Ceut Plant and we pass the time playing cards. All the old-school traditional activities and forms of entertainment have made a comeback on Earth, now that we have no access to the internet or gaming. The only programmes aired on TV are old re-runs and the news feeds are all government-fed propaganda, I barely turn it on anymore. We receive no information on life in Novo and I was completely in the dark until recently. The irony of the situation is that, in trying to destroy our way of living and keep us under the thumb, the authorities have inadvertently generated stronger bonds within communities. There is a real ‘them and us’ culture in existence now, the need to survive has forced our people to delve deep within their reserves, and find the necessary strength to pervade.

I stare out the window as the forest comes into view; the memories surge forth rapidly. Ari and I used to run out there every morning before school. When we were training for events we spent a lot more time at the school running track, but our favorite place to run was the woods. I still go there sometimes, if I can sneak out without being spotted by any of the Rangers. It’s difficult to stay within the confines of the law if you want to have any sort of life here. The curfew is in operation from shortly after I get home from work until it’s time to leave again the next morning. It’s a deliberate attempt to curtail social interaction and keep us all locked up in our homes like virtual prisoners. I used to sneak out for a run without too much trouble, but that was before they doubled their efforts. Now there are twice as many Rangers on duty around the clock and the number of fly-bys and overhead monitoring has significantly intensified. I now know why of course.

The train slows down as it approaches the station. Cian busies himself with tidying up the cards and secures the pack firmly in his backpack. Isla is looking at me in consternation, I know I’m really testing her patience to the limit at the minute. It’s the influx of dreams. It’s all become so real, so raw again, but I don’t know how to switch it off. And even if I did, I know I wouldn’t want to.

I remember the first time I recognized my ability; Ari and I had been training for a half marathon together when I had to unexpectedly pull out. My heart condition had only just been diagnosed and I was scheduled for my first surgery. I was recovering in hospital the day of the race and I was eager to know where Ari had placed. I was on a countdown until she visited that night. I must have been focusing so hard on visualizing it, that I subconsciously tapped into the part of my mind that housed my extrasensory perception. For all of a sudden, I could see her, approaching the finishing line, the beads of sweat on her forehead, the look of fierce determination on her face as she pushed herself over the line. The clock registered her time, 1:43:12. I didn’t realize what I’d seen until she showed up that night, proudly showing me her certificate, with the official time documented. I knew it wasn’t coincidence, although it took several more similar episodes before I really believed that I had some form of special talent.

I haul myself out of the seat and follow Cian and Isla off the train. I make an effort to engage in their conversation as we walk towards the plant. Once inside the building I clock in and say my goodbyes to Isla. She works in the medical supplies section while Cian and I work in medical devices. Occasionally we are assigned to other units and I’ve spent periods of time in all sections of the facility by now. Each job is as boring as the next, but I don’t complain. I come in on time, do my work and go home.

“You coming to the party on Saturday?” Cian asks as we get changed into our work gear.

“Maybe,” I say and my tone is deliberately non-committal. I may have plans and besides the incident with Isla happened the last time Cian threw one of his infamous parties. I’m not sure returning to the scene of the crime so soon is such a good idea.

“Ah, come on man, you’ve got to come. Abe has been brewing a special concoction in honor of the occasion,” Cian says persuasively.

“What is the occasion?”

“My twentieth birthday.”

“OK, I’ll be there,” I say, knowing that he would be offended if I didn’t show my face at all. Cian is the eldest within our group; I turned nineteen a couple of months back and it was Isla’s eighteenth birthday the last party celebration. I instantly feel guilty, and I know it’s because I haven’t treated her right.

Cian and I make our way down to section five and I mentally prepare myself for a long day ahead.

***

I’m bone weary at the end of the shift and grateful when the clock booms signalling the end of the working day. I wait in my usual spot for Isla and she amicably hooks her arm through mine as we walk down the path towards the train station. “Where’s Cian?” she asks.

“He had to stay back to complete his section.”

“Again?” she asks the obvious.

“Cian was born to be creative. Standing on an assembly line cutting pieces for medical devices was never in his grand plan,” I say, and it rings true for all of us. Cian seems to majorly struggle though and it’s not for sheer lack of effort on his part. People often mistake him for a layabout, but you know what they say about judging a book by its cover? With his shoulder length jet black hair, piercing green eyes and unkempt dress sense he looks like a disgruntled, dishevelled member of a rock band, and people automatically assume he has that temperament. But Cian gives everything one hundred percent; he’s just completely unsuited to the work he’s doing.

“Is the plan still on for tonight?” Isla asks. I nod in response. I quickly look left and right to ensure no one has heard.

“You must be more discreet Isla, remember what we’ve been told.”

“Chill, it’s not like I gave anything away.”

I know I’m being overly cautious, but I’ve been jittery these last few weeks, the memories of our fallen colleagues are never far from my mind. It all started one night after work.

Isla, Cian and I were walking out of the Ceut building to commence the journey home when a number of NSAF vans came careering around the corner, over the grass, and veered up towards the front entrance. We had stood transfixed, unable to tear our gaze away. We watched as several workers were dragged out by Rangers and beaten bloody in front of our eyes. It was a deliberate act of savagery, meant as a warning to others. At the time, we three had no clue as to why this had happened. I had puzzled over it for days until that fateful night.

I’d been assigned temporarily to the lab and I had to stay late in order to complete my tasks. I was walking from the train station towards my house when someone grabbed me from behind and shoved something roughly over my head. I was plunged into instant darkness and I couldn’t see anything in front of me. I felt two pairs of arms restrain me as I thrashed about, fueled by the rush of adrenaline flooding my body. Realizing quickly it was pointless to resist, I’d allowed them put me in the back of the vehicle and had sat silent for the duration of the short journey. All kinds of scenarios were playing out in my head, but I had focused on staying calm and alert, ready for an escape if the opportunity presented itself. I knew we were going deep underground by the sheer number of steps we descended. We came to an eventual stop and I was lead down numerous corridors and brought into a warm room. When my mask was withdrawn, it took several minutes for my eyes to adjust to the light and my surroundings. He’d introduced himself as Agent Dale and explained about Clementia, the clandestine resistance movement building momentum on Earth. Their aim—freedom for all mankind.

“What’s this got to do with me,” I had asked.

“We need to build the best team around us if we’re to have any chance of success. Infiltrating the government systems is a high priority and requires specialist IT skillsets, skillsets like yours,” he had replied.

“How do you know about my computer skills?” I’d asked curiously. I’ve gone to great lengths to hide my equipment and my work, to avoid detection, or so I thought until that moment.

“Your name was given to us by a sympathizer,” he had explained.

“Who?”

“That’s classified.”

He then gave me a tour of the extensive operational facility. Central Control is a huge square room with manned desks spanning the full circumference. There are large screens positioned at every vantage point, showing an array of graphs, grids, communications, maps and other live military information. In the center of the room is a large oval-shaped table, surrounded by twelve seats. There’s an exit point at the back left-hand side of the room which opens into a long, narrow corridor with a succession of meeting rooms and offices on either side. Agent Dale also showed me the training unit and weapons storage facility. He pulled up a map and pointed out the various other sections of the vast underground tunnel network, which include an equipment manufacturing division, research facility, laboratory, aircraft hangar, medical center, educational center and living quarters.

The depth and breadth of what they’ve built covertly underground is astounding. When he had taken me into the control room, I’d known instantly—by all the high-tech screens and equipment—that this hadn’t come from sympathizers on Earth. “There are sympathizers on Novo?” I had asked incredulously.

“Yes. You need to go away and think about what you can do, what you can help us achieve, and whether you want to play a part. It’s not without danger, although we work hard to protect our own,” he had said, before I was escorted back to my house.

I recall my fretful night’s sleep that night and my internal agonizing. The next day I told them I couldn’t get involved. In hindsight, I should have requested more time to think. I’ve always been a planner, a thinker and it’s rare that I act rashly, or make any ill-considered decisions. Over the next few days, I had begun to regret my decision, but I’d been pressured into giving a quick response, I rationalized.

A few nights later they had kidnapped me again. This time Agent Dale showed me pictures and videos and explained in detail about life on Novo, outlining the government plans and unpopular policies. I had grown immediately frustrated at the senselessness of the situation. I was shellshocked by the images of Novo, a sophisticated planet—created in Earth’s own likeness—where advanced technology and telecommunications were the order of the day and its citizens went about their day ignorant to the plight of those left behind on Earth. The rage and fury I felt were instantaneous. Agent Dale, clearly used to this type of reaction, permitted me to vent until it was all out of my system. Then he showed me the picture that changed everything; it was a picture of Commander Skyee.

Ari’s father, Malcolm, has been like a surrogate dad to me. My own father worked with him when they were in the US Army. Malcolm was a Command Major Sergeant and my father’s rank was Sergeant Major. My dad died during a tour of duty when I was fourteen and thereafter Malcolm became a pivotal force in my life. I don’t know if he felt accountable for my father’s death, or whether he felt a duty as his friend to look out for his family, but whatever the motive, he took me under his wing. Elijah was only eight and he seemed to find it easier to deal with things. I, however, was at a crucial stage of adolescence and my mom didn’t know what to do with me.

Malcolm welcomed me into his family as if I was his own flesh and blood. We spent many hours out on his fishing boat, in comfortable silence, hoping and waiting for that all important bite. We spent every Saturday afternoon at target practice. As I began to spend more and more time with him, I found myself being invited to stay for dinner, or to join them on family outings. I didn’t want to intrude, but Malcolm could be very persuasive when he wanted to be.

I had met Anneka, Ariana, Lily and Deacon before of course, our families had often shared group dinners together in the past. I’d never paid much attention to Ari though, she always seemed so much younger than me, even though there were only two mere years separating us. As we both grew older and matured we became closer. Ari was the one who encouraged me to run; she’d seen me at Sports Day and knew I was fast on my feet. She had been a member of a running club for years and she persistently begged me to join. I eventually folded. I loved it and it was an interest that we shared together. I ran my first 10K with her by my side, I still keep the framed photo by my bed.

When Agent Dale first showed me a photo of Commander Skyee I was completely taken aback. I listened carefully as he explained his involvement and confirmed that my referral had come from him. It all fell into place naturally after that. If Commander Skyee was working with Clementia that was all I needed to know. I didn’t just respect him as a father figure, he was a remarkable military man who had never faltered in displaying sound judgment. If he felt this was the right thing to do, then it made my decision-making process all the easier. Besides, I had also reached another important conclusion. If I cooperated and helped the resistance movement achieve its goals, then Ari and I could be reunited. I needed no stronger incentive. I told Agent Dale there and then that I would assist.

Isla and I complete the journey home in silence. If she notices my brooding, she doesn’t mention it. I think she’s as keen as I am to restore the harmony between us, although it can’t be long before she gives me one of her lectures, it’s well overdue.

“Do you want to come in for something to eat?” I ask her.

“What’s on the menu?”

I mentally run through the list of foodstuffs in my kitchen. “Fish pie.”

“Count me in,” she says and we both walk towards my front door. We have an hour until the curfew kicks in, but I’m a fast worker and I have hot, steaming plates in front of us in half that time. I power up my laptop while dessert is in the oven and receive a message from Clementia Central Control; our training is cancelled tonight. That can only mean some unforeseen obstacle has disrupted the schedule.

Clementia operates like a well-oiled machine but the authorities attempt to thwart the movement is starting to take affect. They’ve been rounding up sympathizers all over the place so Clementia is working day and night to protect systems and data, and security has been heightened. They’re in the process of adding new ID entry gates to all access points to their underground lair, they should be operational soon. They’ve lost several good people, fearing they’ve either been incarcerated or terminated, some are definitely running scared. The ruthlessness of our government never ceases to disgust me. The fear of discovery is hanging over everyone, like a dark rain cloud hovering in the distance.

“Training is off,” I tell Isla.

“Damn it!” She slams her fork down on the table.

“Don’t take it out on the poor fork,” I say lightly, in an attempt to diffuse her mood. If ever there was a person born to champion the rebel cause, it’s Isla. She’s never been shy about hiding her loathing of the authorities, and she doesn’t have many kind words to say about the folks on Novo either. I worry that someday her mouth is going to get her in serious trouble. It’s not that she isn’t intelligent enough to know when she should keep stum, it’s more that she’s fearless. She will say what she wants to say, whatever the consequences. That’s either very brave or very foolish, I haven’t quite worked out which yet. I like to think that I’m the voice of reason that helps keep her out of harm’s way; I am one of the few she will actually take advice from though she will still argue her point to the nth degree.

“I’m frustrated too but getting mad about something you can’t control is a waste of energy,” I tell her. “Channel it somewhere else,” I add as an afterthought.

“Zane, you’re so completely, utterly, bloody annoying at times, do you know that?!” she roars at me in frustration. “I’m out of here, thanks for dinner,” she says as she gets up hastily and grabs her jacket from the back of the chair.

“No sweat, see you in the morning,” I call out after her.

I while away the few hours until bed working on decoding some of the applications Clementia have sent me; progress is slow, but I’m starting to make some headway. Finally, I collapse into bed and I am out for the count in seconds.

Ari is consoling Cal. They are lying on her bed wrapped in each other’s arms, listening to music. They drift off to sleep locked around one other. Her mom, Anneka, places a blanket around them and turns off the light. Ari tosses and turns in the bed, clearly agitated. She mumbles something incoherently in her sleep. Again and again. Gradually the words become clearer and I hear her distinctly say, ‘Zane’.

I jolt awake that very minute. She said my name!

CHAPTER 17

I try to analyse what it means. Is she starting to remember me? Us? Only I’m not sure if that’s possible. Agent Dale had explained the nature and purpose of the Vita to me.

There was so little time for me to say goodbye to Ari that spring day. Malcolm had taken me into his confidence a few weeks before the change happened. He wanted me to go with them to Novo and had arranged for me to attend an assessment. I ticked all the boxes except for one; I failed the medical assessment on account of my heart condition. And despite my desirable computer skills, my youth, my otherwise strong physique, good character and Malcolm’s personal recommendation, my application had been declined. I only received word the day before the scheduled journey; Malcolm had been appealing it to the highest levels within the new regime, to no avail. My bag had already been packed. All I could think of those last few hours was if, and when, I would get to see Ari again. We had plotted and planned and made fervent promises to keep in daily contact. We made a pact: to not ever lose hope of seeing each other again.

But it was unchartered territory and who were we? Two kids in the first flush of young love. My own reality was happening on Earth. The new authorities took to power immediately and wasted no time in exerting their control. Life as I had known it, altered dramatically overnight. Forced to leave school and find work, separated from my family, my past times and freedom drastically curtailed. All my attempts to email Ari failed—I received one bounced mail after another. I couldn’t understand why she didn’t make contact with me. I went through the whole gamut of emotions. Denial of what was happening, swiftly followed by anger, at her, at the authorities. I then sank into depression, distraught at her loss and the futility of my situation. Gradually I resigned myself to my fate and learned to accept it. I never stopped pining for her though, and hoping that someday, somehow we could reconnect.

When Agent Dale explained that all Novo residents memories of those left behind on Earth had been wiped that first day—when the nostalgia elixir was administered and the Vita was inserted—I felt relieved to finally have an explanation. Ari hadn’t chosen to forget me, she’d been forced to. Then despair set in. If she can’t remember me, and she’s forbidden from returning to Earth, how will we ever find our way back to each other? And if we do, will I be the only one who has retained those feelings? Or will it all come flooding back to her? It was upsetting but still the most hopeful I had felt in the two years since I’d last seen her. If I can find a way to get to her, I will find a way to make it work. She fell in love with me once before and it can happen again.

Then the government announced the introduction of ‘The Calling’ and specified the plan for every seventeen-year-old to be compelled to marry and have children. I’d seen some of this in my dreams and Agent Dale filled in the blanks. I’d spent so long feeling angry with those who left us behind, that I’d never given any thought to what their life might be like. Sure, they had more outward freedom, and a nicer environment to live in, but what was being done to them was arguably more abhorrent than what was being done to us on Earth.

I’ve watched in dismay as Ari grows closer to Cal. Every dream has steadily chipped away at my hope, my desire to one day be reunited with her. I was stupid to ignore the possibility that she would be attracted to others, and I’d seen for myself how she could easily garner admirers without even trying. I recognized all the signs in Cal; that had been me before him. He was desperately in love with her. And it’s not that I could blame him, Ari has blossomed into a stunning woman. It seems most likely that they’ll be matched as suitors, and if I can’t get there in time, then I will be helpless to halt the government’s assigned fate for her. Over the past couple of weeks I have veered from euphoria—at the potential prospect of having her back in my life—to utter distress, at the thought that I could be too late. And now she’s called out my name in her sleep. Is she dreaming of me too? I am excited at the possibility.

Ari’s own extrasensory gift only started to properly develop before she left Earth. My ability to see and hear things through someone else’s mind only works with those who are close to me, like their mind has to be familiar to me, in order for me to connect. Ari’s gift works differently. She is able to tune into others, familiar or not, not quite seeing and hearing everything, but aware of stuff on the outskirts of the mind; sensations and emotions. I’d spent the first few months of the new regime desperately trying to connect with her through my mind, with zero success. We’d never tested our abilities over long distances, so after time I’d naturally assumed that she was just too far away for it to work. More recently I’ve wondered if the government has altered or removed her ability. Now I’m definitely reconsidering my theories. The capability to see her through my dreams is totally new; if she’s experiencing the same then maybe our mutual talents have adjusted to our new reality. What I don’t understand is why it’s taken so long, why couldn’t this have happened when she first left? When I spent countless nights fruitlessly trying to tap into her mind. Whatever the explanation, if there is one, I’m glad now and I cling to the hope it elicits in me.

The meeting with Malcolm had been bittersweet; he was as choked with emotion as I was. I hadn’t realized quite how much I’d missed his presence in my life until that moment. There hadn’t been too much time to catch up though as he was on a routine fly-by and he couldn’t afford to be off the grid for long. He was happy that I’d agreed to help and promised to ensure I received the necessary equipment.

“Why did you get involved in the movement?” I’d asked him although I could guess the motivation. He’d paused considerably before responding.

“I thought I was giving my family its best chance at a bright future, but the reality of life in Novo is so far removed from that vision. I won’t stand idly by anymore and watch this regime destroy their future, and what’s left of humanity.” He’d taken his leave then. I had said a silent prayer that it wouldn’t be too long before I saw him again.

That was ten days ago and I was still trusting that he would remain good on his promise. So far I’d received no deliveries of technical equipment, but Malcolm has never let me down in the past, and I don’t expect any less of him now.

I look at the clock and it’s already 6 a.m., almost time to get up. There’s no point in trying to get any more sleep at this hour so I get up and do some weights. I try and do some form of exercise every day, my mental and physical wellbeing depend on it after years of running religiously every morning. I have renewed vigor today and I know it’s because I am buoyed up by my dream.

***

Isla looks me over suspiciously as I bound out the door.

“Someone’s in good form today,” she says, eyeing me warily.

“Is there any law against that?” I retort.

“No,” she says before adding, “well, not yet anyway. Dare I ask what has you in such good spirits?” Now doesn’t feel like the right time to confide in her about the dreams.

“Can’t a guy just be happy without the third degree,” I say teasingly. She shakes her head from side to side. “What?” I ask.

“You’re so moody, I never know what frame of mind I’ll find you in,” she says bluntly.

“Just trying to keep it interesting,” I say.

“Never a dull moment,” she replies with a smirk. Isla is so pretty when she smiles, her whole face comes to life and she positively glows. If things were different, I think I could be happy with her. I didn’t know she harbored romantic feelings for me until the night of the party.

Cian’s parties are legendary at this stage. The area in which we live comprises housing that is assigned purely for those working in Ceut. Most of us had come from family houses and places we called home, but once the new regime was established it was mandatory that everyone passed ownership of their homes to the authorities. We were all initially housed in huge warehouses constructed as temporary halfway houses. The government swiftly built new communities of terraced dwellings for workers of the two plants. Everyone else either had to move to another state to secure work and accommodation, or resign themselves to remaining indefinitely in the warehouse. Both prospects were daunting, neither overly appealing. Securing my job in Ceut was a poisoned chalice; it meant a life of solitude in my one room up, two room down abode. But ultimately I adjusted.

Discovering friends like Cian and Isla helped, and there are a few other guys and girls in this block around our age. We’ve formed a strong bond and it’s an unwritten rule that we all look out for one other. Having social get-togethers is challenging though. The Rangers supervise the streets at night and anyone found to be breaching the curfew is immediately detained. We figured out their schedule and every night at ten there is a shift change, and we have a tiny window of opportunity to sneak out. Everyone tended to gravitate towards Cian’s house, and slowly it became custom and practice that the last Saturday of every month we would all congregate there. Once we’re safely inside we can’t leave until the next shift change at 6 a.m., so we all just crash on the floor.

We have to be careful to keep the volume down, so turning on the forbidden sound system is a big no-no. Instead, Cian entertains us by singing songs and playing on his guitar. He’s good, really good and it’s a damn shame that he can’t practice his talent openly. Abe has earned the reputation of chief publican; he has devised a way to brew his own beer and he keeps us well oiled. It’s potent stuff, two glasses or more and it blows your mind. I’m blaming it for my ill-conceived indiscretion at the last party.

It was in honor of Isla’s eighteenth birthday. We had all gone to extra trouble in an effort to try and properly mark the occasion. I had baked her a cake, Cian had written a song for her and Abe had created a special beer in her name, it was way deadlier than his normal brew. Isla was in flying form, as any self-respecting birthday girl would be. She was knocking back a beer and dancing happily around the room until she threw up all over the place and passed out. I had left Cian and the others to mop up downstairs while I carried her up to the bedroom. I had cleaned her up before tucking her in under the covers. I was exiting the room when her arm shot up and grabbed mine. “Stay, please,” she slurred. I hadn’t thought twice about it, I’d crawled in beside her and promptly fell asleep.

At some point during the night she had started kissing me. All I remember is waking up and feeling a stirring of sensations that I’d long since buried. My body took charge and relegated my brain to second in command. I kissed her back with equal passion, and before I knew it, we were tearing our clothes off and we let nature take its course. I immediately regretted it, both because it was apparent that Isla didn’t, and due to the profuse sense of disloyalty I felt. Ari and I hadn’t quite gotten that far, but it had been edging precariously close to it at the time she left. I was always conscious of her age and my profound respect for her father. We had decided to wait until she was older. I’ve been intimate with other girls before Ari but not since, not until the night of the party. All of this had flashed through my mind in the immediate aftermath and I was totally disgusted with myself. Isla knows me well enough to read my expressions accurately. I had hurt her horribly and things were pretty awkward between us over the next few weeks.

I hope we’ve adequately put it behind us now; she hasn’t mentioned it once since that morning. Not that she needs to, she can effectively convey her meaning through her tart comments and sullen gestures. Nevertheless, I am eternally grateful that she has the graciousness to forgive me and that our easy friendship seems to be back on track.

We chat freely as we make the journey to Ceut. Cian catches us up just outside the train station. The start of another predictable day commences.

***

After work, Isla stops off at my house momentarily, to check if our Clementia training is back on track for tonight. I’m the only concrete link she has with Central Control as practically no one else has access to phone or email communications anymore. She’s delighted at my affirmation and goes back to her house to get changed.

The rebel base extends underground for miles and miles through an elaborate network of tunnels. Originally the tunnels were built during the time of the American Civil War, by some of the arms and munitions companies based in Connecticut, whose workforce diligently produced arms and other forms of destruction to aid the Union war effort. When Clementia was formed their first task was to resurrect the tunnel infrastructure and modify it, so it was fit for purpose. There are various access points across the city and some routes connect directly to housing clusters. Central Control was pleased to discover a tunnel running directly under our group of houses and they quickly set about making it approachable. Both Isla and I can access the tunnel system from the basement of our own houses. From next week, only those with an ID watch and password will be able to access the main entry tunnels, so the route is protected in case it’s infiltrated by the authorities. That possibility is looming larger and larger as every day passes.

Isla is waiting at the E level entry gate when I arrive. We’re both wearing our Clementia issue military uniform. The Soldier on duty recognizes us and grants us immediate access. We still have to use a printed map to make our way to the training unit as there are literally hundreds of tunnels down here, and one wrong move could send us entirely in the wrong direction. Our new ID watches will contain a GPS device that will enable us to move about more easily. One of the things I really love about being part of this clandestine organization is the re-introduction of technology and all the practical technical aids and devices.

Agent Leena is waiting in the training unit when we arrive. I’m shocked to see how depleted our numbers are, there are barely thirty of us in the room; the authorities impact is definitely being felt. The training unit has been divided into several separate sections. A gun range to facilitate us to practice with the many, new, diverse high-tech weapons that Clementia is developing. A large combat training area, where we learn the fundamentals of being a soldier, and basic combat techniques. A fully equipped gym where we pursue rigorous physical training, part of the preparation of our bodies and minds for the dual strain of combat. The war zone section is still under construction. Once completed it will replicate a real live combat scenario, and we will have to undergo various role plays to help us apply our learning in a simulated war environment.

I’m in the gym when Agent Dale calls me out. I quickly shower and dress before joining him as requested, in Central Control. Malcolm is the first person I see when I arrive and I’m thrilled to see him again so soon. Agent Dale introduces me to Commander De Luca. He looks to be in his early forties, he’s tall with gray hair and blue eyes. He shakes my hand firmly. A man and woman enter the room from the northern side entry point. “Sorry we’re late,” the man says in greeting.

“No apology’s necessary sir,” Agent Dale responds stiffly.

“No need for the formalities Andy,” the man says pleasantly to him. “You must be Mr. Anders,” he says, as he turns his attention to me.

“Yes, but I’m afraid you’ve got me,” I say. I haven’t a clue who he is. He laughs amusedly.

“I’m Chancellor Corr, this is my colleague Micha Kloon,” he says as he introduces the red-haired woman standing to his right.

“Pleased to meet you Mr. Anders,” she says as she grabs my hand in an iron grip.

“Please call me Zane.”

“Zane, the Chancellor is far too modest, it’s most unlike him,” she says blithely as everyone chuckles.

“The Chancellor heads up Clementia, and is our leader designate,” she confirms.

“Well, now that everyone’s acquainted, let’s begin,” says Agent Dale. “Zane, what progress was made on the applications we gave you last week?”

“I’m still working on decryption and the reconnaissance is progressing slowly. I should have identified the full list of target systems and IP addresses in the next seventy-two hours and thereafter I can find the security loopholes. This knowledge should allow me to exploit their vulnerabilities. It doesn’t help that they’re using cloud-based technology,” I tell them. I stare at the sea of blank faces.

“Can you translate that into English please Zane?” Micha asks humorlessly.

“When I’ve completed this work, I should be able to gain access to their systems,” I say plainly.

“How long will it take you?” the Chancellor asks.

“It’s hard to tell, their encryption is decent. If I have the right equipment then possibly a few weeks.”

“The equipment that Commander Skyee requested for you is at this moment being delivered to your home,” Agent Dale says.

“Great, that’ll definitely help speed things up.”

“Introduce him to Rui, it’s time these two starting working as a team,” Micha says to Agent Dale.

“Agreed, it will be done.”

“Thanks for your time Zane, you’re excused,” Micha tells me and the message is loud and clear.

“Sure, bye,” I say as I walk towards the door. I feel a hand on my shoulder; it’s Malcolm.

“Wait in the training unit Zane. I’ll collect you and we can grab a coffee.”

“OK, see you then.”

I’ve only taken a few steps when I hear someone call out my name. I turn as Chancellor Corr catches up with me. “Zane, could I have a few moments of your time?”

“Of course sir,” I say as he opens the door to our left. We both take seats at the small table, the only piece of furniture in the tiny room.

“How much have you been appraised of our plans?” he asks.

“I got the basics.”

“So you understand the criticality of the work you are doing for us and how pivotal it is to our whole operation?”

“Yes sir, I do.”

He continues, “Our aim is to fight technology with technology, and to take the authorities by surprise. Limiting the Earth’s access to technology was a deliberate ploy on their part, to keep us ignorant and impotent. If they know the extent of our capability then they’re truly worried. In their haste to create the perfect society, they left behind some of the best brains on Earth. That was one of the fundamental flaws in their plan. Thankfully for us, otherwise we wouldn’t have gleaned the type of skillsets we need—specialists—like you. Your ability to hack into their systems will give us the edge. Although actual conflict is unavoidable; Calavero and his people won’t give up without a fight. But we don’t stand a chance in hell, unless we can break through their technological supremacy and weaken their confidence. I wanted you to hear this from me, to understand how important you are to the cause. If there is anything else you need, just ask. I want you to succeed, we need you to succeed,” he says.

“And I will,” I tell him confidently.

“Good man, here’s my card,” he says as he hands me his business card and rises.

***

“What was that all about?” Isla asks as I join her on the gun range.

“They needed an update on the computer stuff,” I say and I’m deliberately vague, because I assume it’s top secret. Isla can be trusted to keep a secret but the less she knows, the more protected she is. I’m putting on my goggles when Agent Leena approaches me.

“Zane, you need to report to the computer room, Rui is waiting for you. Here, take this, it will help you pinpoint the location,” she says as she gives me a handheld device.

“OK, thanks,” I tell her. “Sorry Munroe, I need to ditch again.”

“I’ll wait here for you,” Isla says.

“No, you head on, I’m meeting Commander Skyee later.” She gives me a look of disapproval but bites her tongue. “Don’t!” I whisper quietly as I kiss her on the cheek.

I find my way easily to the computer room with my electronic guide. Rui introduces himself and runs through some of the work he’s being doing these last couple of months. He’s considerably older and more experienced than me. He was working as an IT Analyst for one of the big multi-nationals at the time of the change. He now works in the military infrastructure plant by day, and down here by night. He’s been trying, unsuccessfully, to hack into the Novo mainframe; hence why I was recruited. He hands me a box with a bundle of files to study—details of his previous attempts, this will help me avoid duplicating his work and will save time. I jot down his email address and we agree to liaise daily to discuss any new developments. He seems like a decent guy, I think we’ll work well together.

I literally bump into Commander Skyee on my way back and he grabs me into a hug. “Good to see you Zane, come on, I owe you a coffee,” he says affably.

“Oh, I think you owe me way more than that,” I tease.

“Too right,” he replies with a smile. His time is precious again so I ask him my question first; it’s been burning a hole in my head all day. I’m exhilarated when he confirms that my suspicions are correct: Ari has been dreaming of me. “She doesn’t understand it though,” he cautions. “She has no memory of you at all Zane,” he adds gently. Even though I knew this, it still causes a piercing pain through my heart.

“How come you do?” I enquire.

“All high-ranking military and government officials were excluded from the memory erase. It was the first time in mankind’s history that such an action had been deployed and the authorities weren’t one hundred percent convinced that it would work. They couldn’t take any risks for those charged with running and maintaining order on the planet,” he explains.

“Bit hypocritical if you ask me.”

“Absolutely. In my haste for our new life I had pushed my doubts aside,” he says unhappily.

“None of this is your fault. You were only trying to do your best.” I hate to see such a naturally confident man so full of remorse.

He smiles at me. “Your father would be very proud of you Zane. I’m proud of you, to see the man you’ve become,” he says sincerely.

“Thank you; for everything you did for me. One of the things I regretted was not telling you that before you left. But I was so devastated, to be parted from Ari, I couldn’t think of anything else,” I tell him truthfully.

“She’s doing fine Zane, don’t worry, she’s a tough cookie.”

“I really miss her,” I whisper. He grasps my hand.

“All in good time Zane, all in good time. Look, I have to go,” he says regrettably, “you mind yourself and I’ll see you soon, good luck with the work.”

Isla is gone by the time I arrive back at the training unit to pick up my bag. I trek through the maze of tunnels and finally make it back home.

My bedroom has been transformed in my absence and there is barely room to squeeze by into my bed. I’m sorely tempted to test out my new computer toys, but I’m exhausted from my lack of sleep last night, and it’s been a very tiring day. I drop onto the bed fully-clothed.

Ari is totally despondent. She is crying over and over again. In the hideout, she tells Cal that she’s been dreaming of me for weeks. She doesn’t know who I am although she senses I am someone real. She tells him of the time she saw me in an underground facility. He shares his scant knowledge of the resistance movement.

My head is groggy when I wake and my tongue is parched so I reach for a bottle of water beside my bed. The framed picture of Ari and I jolts my memory; slowly the details of the dream come back to me. I don’t know what’s happening to her; it’s unlike her to get so upset. I share Cal’s concern over others being aware of her dreams, that can’t be good. But most worryingly of all is the news that the authorities have detailed files on all sympathizers. I’m sure my name isn’t on their list though, not yet anyway; I would have been picked up already if that were the case. So if I’m not the reason, then why have the authorities taken such an interest in Ari? I’m mulling it over in my head when it comes to me—it can only be because of her father! They must know, or at least suspect, that he’s involved with Clementia. I need to warn him!

I have enough time to pay a quick visit to Agent Dale before my shift in Ceut starts. I hurriedly pull on jeans and a sweatshirt, and grab my bottle of water. I run spritely through the tunnels, they’re starting to look somewhat familiar to me now. I am out of breath by the time I reach Central Control. Agent Dale motions for me to come in. He takes me through the room and out to a small corridor at the back. We take a left turn and he leads me into a small meeting room. “Sit down Zane,” he says.

“I think they know,” I pant out.

“About what?”

“Malcolm, Commander Skyee.”

“That’s what I was about to tell you,” he says. “Commander Skyee is missing.”

CHAPTER 18

“What do you know?” I ask him coolly although there’s mayhem raging inside my head.

“The authorities assigned him to capture aerial shots of the Western planets. Rui manipulated the stealth-craft signal so they couldn’t detect his real whereabouts; his crew were actually taking radial shots of the Magna force field. They were within range of Earth’s atmosphere when we lost contact with them. We can only assume that, somehow, the authorities discovered their real location. That’s all the intell I have at this time,” he tells me.

“Are you going to look for them?”

“We can’t, not yet anyway, the risk of detection is too high. The authorities will assemble a rescue mission so we’ll have to sit this one out. I’m sorry Zane, I know you two were close.” I don’t attempt to argue, I know that Malcolm wouldn’t want anyone else placed in harm’s way on his account.

I drag myself back through the tunnel network to my house. I can’t rouse myself to eat and I still haven’t changed by the time Isla arrives. She can instantly tell that I’m seriously worried over something, I briefly fill her in. She links her arm more tightly through mine as we walk to the train station and I know that’s her way of offering support.

***

I manage to get through the next few days, but only just. On the fourth day, I am feeling despondent and lethargic. My appetite still hasn’t returned to normal, but I force myself to eat because I feel so weak and making myself ill isn’t going to help anyone. I spend a quick hour before training on the laptop, trying to decode the encryption; desperate to steal into the government database, to see if I can locate any information on Malcolm. But I’m still some way away from cracking their codes. I email Rui and enquire if he’s had any luck.

I head down to the training unit and spend an hour pounding away in the gym before practising some combat maneuvers with the group. Isla and I leave together. “Any update on Commander Skyee?” she asks me on the way back.

“No new information, unfortunately,” I say quietly.

“He means a lot to you, doesn’t he?” I haven’t ever properly talked about him to her.

“I was in bits when my dad died, Malcolm, Commander Skyee, he saved me from myself.”

“Was that how you came to know Ari?” she asks.

“I already knew her, but she was only ten when we first met and I didn’t really pay her much attention. After Commander Skyee had taken me under his wing, I started spending more time over in their house, and I got to know her better. We became really good friends.”

“So when did you start screwing her?” she asks. I feel a huge rush of irritation.

“Mind your own business Isla,” I say harshly as I push ahead of her.

“Zane, sorry, poor choice of words. You know me, it wasn’t intentional. I just meant, when did you two become more than friends?” she asks more appropriately.

“Ari was fourteen when I first realized that my feelings for her had changed. She was asked out on a date by the captain of the basketball team and I didn’t like it, not one little bit. When she turned him down, I felt hugely relieved. I knew then that I wanted to be with her, I think I always knew deep down but hadn’t confronted my feelings until I was forced to. I didn’t know how she felt though and there was also her father to consider, I wasn’t sure how he would feel if I started dating his little girl. So I said nothing. I told myself I was content to love her from afar for the time being. One morning, shortly afterwards, we were out for our usual morning run when a deer ran straight out in front of us on the trail and we both went tumbling to the ground. She landed on top of me and we shared our first kiss. If we’d been inseparable before then it wasn’t a patch on what we were like from that point on. She was the first thing I thought of when I woke up in the morning and the last image in my head before I fell asleep at night,” I say. Still is, but I don’t mention that out loud. “She became my whole life, the whole point of my existence.” Isla is reflective.

“And Ari, she felt the same?”

“Yeah, we shared a really special bond,” I say with the utmost confidence.

“How come she never contacted you, after she got to Novo?” she asks, and it isn’t a dig.

“I puzzled over that for ages. I only recently discovered that they wiped some of her memories; she has no recollection of me anymore,” I say sadly. Isla is repulsed.

“That’s really ... despicable.”

“I know, but if I’m honest, there’s a part of me that’s grateful for the explanation. Totally selfish, huh?” I say.

“No, I get it,” she admits. I never thought I would ever hear Isla utter the next words. “Poor Ari. To have someone love you, like you do her, and for her not to know about it at all, that’s more than sad. Like losing something you never even realized you had in the first place.”

We’ve been so engrossed in our conversation that we haven’t been paying attention to where we’re walking. I instantly know we’ve taken a wrong turn. “Ssshh, do you hear that?” I ask Isla. She tilts her ear forward and nods her head, there is a low thrumming noise echoing in the tunnels. I can feel a slight vibration under my feet. Curious we both inch forward. The sound is coming from behind a large metal door that has visualized in front of us. Isla tugs on the door, but it doesn’t budge. “Careful,” I whisper. I notice the entry panel on the wall to the left of the door. “Must need special clearance,” I say as I motion with my head. Just then the door starts to open outwards and we have to jump to the side to avoid being crushed. We hear voices and footsteps. I have to grab Isla to hold her back. I wedge my foot into the side of the door to halt it from locking shut, and keep it in place until the voices become more distant. “Come on,” I say as I release my grip on her. Slowly we edge carefully through the door.

The floor is constructed of thick steel and metallic railing spans the entire top floor of the space. The hangar is gargantuan and extends far back, past the line of my sight. We gawp at each other in amazement. Looking down, I count at least five levels. There are numerous people moving around on the ground floor so we squat down and tread softly as we inch around to the left. Isla nudges me and points downwards, there are two huge aircraft resting in a stationary position. Scaffolding is erected around one of them and several people in overalls and masks are working on the exterior. I tug on the sleeve of her jacket and pull her back the way we came. Agent Dale never showed me this place so I’m fairly certain it’s a restricted zone and we’re not supposed to be in here, I’m starting to feel nervous. As we reach the door, Isla takes off in the opposite direction. I silently curse her in my head but loyally follow her to the right, there’s no way I’m leaving her in here on her own. She’s a fast mover and I have to run lightly to catch up. She comes to a standstill and raises herself up to peer in through the glass panel at the top of the door. So much for discretion. “Isla,” I hiss, “get down.” She shakes her head and gestures for me to join her. Tentatively I peek in.

The room looks like a laboratory, there are a few people milling around, fully clothed from head to toe in white body suits, goggles and masks. There is a second room to the back, but we have no visibility of what’s behind that door. My senses are ringing in alarm and I waste no time in frogmarching Isla back towards the main entrance. I press a button on the right-hand side and the door automatically opens out in front of us. I push Isla through and follow her, taking one last look as the door swings shut behind us. “Wow,” Isla says, “that place is something else.”

“There are some serious investors bankrolling this operation. That’s all high-tech stuff, definitely not cheap,” I muse.

“It’s going to happen, isn’t it?” she asks excitedly.

“Looks like it,” I reply as I try to shake off the sense of dread I feel.

It takes us a while to find our way back to our normal route; several arguments later and we’re finally on the home stretch. “Ciao,” Isla whispers as she takes the left turn back to her house. I pull myself up and into my basement. I’m starving so I make a sandwich and eat it at my desk in my bedroom. I check my emails for any response from Rui – he has replied – but, unfortunately, he has no new developments to report. I power down my laptop and strip off my clothes before diving naked under the covers.

Ari is distraught at the news of her father, and her mom is falling to pieces. She has a heated argument with her friend Eve and runs off. Ben delivers another note from Cal.

Ben! I am instantly wide awake. Ben Winters! I haven’t thought of him in years. We attended the Coder Kids class together, back in the day, when my father was stationed in Philadelphia. I hadn’t seen him since we moved to Connecticut although we’d initially kept in email contact until that fizzled out. What are the odds, I think. Ben’s a good guy, if he’s a friend of Cal’s then maybe he isn’t such a doucebag after all. Besides I can afford to be generous, now that Cal is forbidden from going anywhere near Ari. It doesn’t actually make me feel good—that they’ve been separated—even though I know it should. I can’t bring myself to be pleased about something that hurts her so much. And I’d feel better if she weren’t so alone, I worry about her incessantly.

I try to go back asleep with no success so I pull on some sweat pants and a white tee, and walk barefoot over to my desk. I switch on the laptop and settle down to do some work. I’ve received a new email from Agent Dale asking me to drop in before I head to Ceut, I wonder if it’s news of Commander Skyee. No time like the present, I think, as I pull on my jacket and make my way downstairs.

Agent Dale hands me a letter. “It’s from Commander Skyee, he gave it to Commander De Luca. He said to deliver it to you in the event of anything happening to him,” he says. “We’re hoping it includes details of the whereabouts of the information he retrieved for us.”

“What information?” I ask, as this is news to me.

“I’m afraid that’s classified Zane.”

I wonder if it’s anything to do with our discovery last night and momentarily I think of asking Agent Dale about the hangar. But I think better of it so instead I say, “I would like to read this in private, I’ll let you know if he mentions anything about your information.”

“That’s fine. Also, Commander Skyee mentioned your extrasensory ability to us. I would like you to meet Raina, she works as a consultant for Clementia, I think she can help you. She’s available at twenty-one hundred hours tonight. Please meet her in the War Room,” he says.

“OK, see you later,” I tell him as I make my exit. I wonder exactly what it is that Raina does for Clementia, I guess I’ll find out soon enough.

***

I hold the envelope in my hand as I sit on my bed staring at it. I finally summon the courage to open it, I’m both anxious and curious to know what it contains. There is one page enclosed in his neat handwriting. I begin to read.

Zane, if this letter has been handed to you then it means that something untoward has happened to me. There are so few people that I can trust anymore, but I know I can count on you. Please look after my family and get them to safety. I’ve left vital information with Ari, she’ll keep it safe until Clementia has organized her rescue. Ensure she only gives this information to Agent Dale, in the wrong hands it could be very dangerous.

I love you Zane, as if you were my own son. Nothing would have made me prouder than to have officially welcomed you into our family as my son-in-law. I hope that one day you and Ari can find a path back to each other; until then, please watch out for her. I’m hugely troubled by her relationship with Cal Remus. His father is a very unpleasant man, no offspring of his can be trusted, which is why I’m concerned that Ari’s fate seems to be intertwined with his. Do everything you can to persuade her and keep them apart.

Stay strong and continue to be the man you are, never forget how much you’ve meant to me.

The feelings that overcome me are all too familiar, it’s just like losing my father all over again. My joy at Malcolm’s words of endearment is tinged with unbearable sadness at the prospect of his loss. I lie on my bed for several minutes, too heartsick to move. Malcolm’s request must be honored; I at least owe him that much, after all he’s done for me. I will get his family off Novo if it’s the last thing I do.

***

“What’s up now?” Isla asks as I pull my front door shut. I just shake my head, I can’t currently form the words to tell her, besides I’m afraid that I might break down, and if I’m going to do that, I at least want to be in the comfort and privacy of my own home.

“I’ll tell you later,” I say inauspiciously.

***

I invite Isla in for dinner after work, thankfully she accepts. I really don’t feel like being on my own, I’m scared of the intensity of my thoughts. I tell her about the letter and Malcolm’s last wish, for me to ensure his family are rescued. “That’s a lot to ask,” she says.

“I owe him so much more.”

“And what if something happens to you while you’re playing superhero?” she asks, as a sour note creeps into her tone.

“It won’t, I can handle myself. Besides I won’t be doing this alone, Clementia need Ari as badly as I do.” She goes very quiet, most uncharacteristically. “What?” I ask her.

“What will become of us? Our friendship, if Ari is back in your life?”

“Why should anything change between us? Besides, Ari may not even choose a life with me, she seems pretty hung up on Cal,” I say pitifully.

“Once she see’s what a great guy you are she won’t be able to help herself,” Isla says bitterly.

“Isla, I...” I start to say, but she interrupts me.

“Stop, I don’t want to talk about it, forget I said anything,” she says bluntly.

Isla goes home to change into her uniform and I meet her a few minutes later in the tunnel.

Agent Leena has some new weapons for us to practise with tonight and we spend a couple of hours familiarizing ourselves with them. Then it’s time to leave for my meeting with Raina.

Raina greets me warmly, as if I’m a long lost friend, and clasps my hands in hers. “It’s so lovely to meet such a kindred spirit,” she says. “Do you mind?” she asks as she lifts her hand to my forehead. I shake my head and feel a surge of warmth from the spot where her hand rests; after a few minutes she removes it.

“What was that?” I ask.

“Did anyone explain the work I do?”

“No.”

“I have a special psychic ability, more akin to telepathy but people seem to understand the word psychic more readily. I can silently communicate with other psychics, and I have the ability to see into people’s minds and hear their thoughts and feelings if I’ve had physical contact with them.”

“That’s what you were doing then?” I ask.

“Yes.”

“So how exactly does it work?”

“I can identify the thoughts and feelings within another person’s mind, and see what’s going on in their life, at that particular time. I can’t see future outcomes or past memories, it only works in the present. I can also communicate through my mind with other psychics. Now that I’ve shared your mind I’ll be able to silently talk to you. I’ll train you how to accept my messages and how to return them.” I’m completely fascinated. I’ve never felt the need to put a name to my talent, but if what Raina tells me is true, then I have a very powerful tool that could help me communicate with Ari.

“What did Commander Skyee tell you?”

“He said you and Ari have an undiagnosed talent and that you’re both dreaming of each other, is that correct?”

“Yes.”

“Can you elaborate a little? What exactly do you see in your dreams?” she asks.

“I see flashes of her life on Novo, things that happen, people she meets, how each day pans out,” I say, and I hope I’m explaining clearly enough.

“Can you hear her thoughts or sense her feelings in your dreams?” she asks.

“No, I see images and visions of her life but I’m not in her head as such; although I know her well enough to guess what she’s feeling and thinking in certain situations.”

“What about when she lived here?” she asks.

“I could see the same things. If we weren’t together I could tune in and see what she was doing, pretty much like the dreams except I could do it when I was awake. It was more of a conscious decision rather than an unconscious act of my mind.”

“Very interesting. How were you consciously tapping into her mind?”

“I focused on visualizing her in my head and blanking out all other thoughts and it would naturally happen then.”

“That’s very good, I’ll show you a similar technique for communicating with her. You’ll have to practise on expanding your mind first though, she’s hundreds of miles away and I’m not sure how far you’ll be able to project it. I’m willing to help you, if you’re willing to try,” she says.

I don’t need to think about it, “I’m willing.”

“Great, then let’s get started.”

We spend the next hour focusing on mind exercises and my homework is to convey a silent message to Raina within the next twenty-four hours. I’m totally wound up despite my tiredness; trying to develop my ability requires huge amounts of concentration and I feel drained. However, I’m very excited at the prospect that I might be able to talk to Ari!

***

Isla has already gone to Cian’s house so I just need to figure out a way of sneaking out myself. I’ve already missed the ten p.m. shift change so I have to wait patiently by my window in the hope that the Ranger will move out of sight at some point in the night. An hour later I seize my opportunity. I run quickly and hammer on Cian’s door. He peers out through the spy hole before promptly opening the door and grabbing me in. “Thanks for coming dude, didn’t think you’d make it.”

“Wouldn’t miss it,” I say as I hand a disc to him. “Birthday present,” I add by way of explanation. I’ve compiled recordings of his favorite songs; I remembered how distraught he was when his favorite CD decided to expire recently. We have no access to purchase music anymore so he was really devastated. I hacked into the Novo online library and covertly downloaded the songs I needed.

“This is so awesome, I’m really choked, thanks,” he says appreciatively.

Isla makes a beeline for me the minute she spots me. “You made it,” she says and there’s a distinct softness to her tone.

“Just about.”

We sink down into a seated position on the floor as Cian starts up his guitar. I don’t know at what stage I nod off, but I wake just in time. Isla has wrapped her arms around me and is kissing the side of my face, inching ever closer to my lips. “Isla, no,” I say as softly as I can, determined not to hurt her.

“Ah, come on Zane, live a little,” she says, undeterred.

“Isla, please, you know how I feel.” I’m trying to let her down gently. Her fury erupts from nowhere.

“You’re bloody pathetic Zane, pining away over a ghost, a memory. She’s your past, it’s time for you to move on, she has,” she spits out at me. There’s no point trying to argue with her when she’s in a mood, so I say nothing, but the bitterness is eating me up inside. She has no right to judge me.

She abruptly gets up and crosses over to where Cian is lying quietly. I notice that most of the others are awake, though their eyes are shut and they’re pretending to be asleep. I appreciate their discretion. I’m furious with Isla for discussing something so private in such a public way. I thought we’d put all this behind us, but I clearly underestimated the strength of her feelings. Honestly, sometimes her friendship costs too much. I shut my eyes and pray for sleep.

At 6 a.m. I bolt out the door back to the comfort of my own house, the silence is welcoming. I crawl into bed, completely exhausted. This time I fall asleep instantly.

***

Relations with Isla are distinctly chilly over the next few weeks. She still travels to and from work with me, but I can tell she is deliberately keeping her distance. My life feels even more dreary without her larger-than-life presence to break up the monotony.

I spend every night either in Clementia, or grinding away on my laptop.

There is still no word on Malcolm.

I have mastered the art of silent communication, and Raina and I spend countless hours chatting through our minds. However, I have no way of knowing whether any of my attempts to communicate with Ari have succeeded.

I continue to dream of Ari and it’s the only thing I can draw any comfort from at this bleak time though it’s hard to watch her struggling so much. I can tell from the dreams that she is in a state of severe distress, but she’s good at hiding it. I know she’s trying to be strong for Lily and Deacon. How I wish I could be there to help ease her pain.

***

I am in a deep sleep when the shocking news is delivered.

Ari goes to answer the door. She backs away as Senior Commander Vegas breaks the news. Her father is dead.

CHAPTER 19

I wake up immediately. No, no, it can’t be, he can’t be dead. I am disconsolate. I try to think back to what Senior Commander Vegas said. From what I recall they didn’t actually locate the stealth-craft or any bodies, so maybe he’s still alive out there somewhere. I know it’s wishful thinking, but it’s the only thought that’s keeping me from losing it. I need more answers so I pull on my clothes and head down into the tunnel.

Agent Dale and Raina are both waiting for me. “I knew you were coming,” Raina says by way of silent explanation.

“Zane, I neglected to ask before: what did Commander Skyee’s letter say about the missing information?” Agent Dale abruptly asks me.

“Ari has it somewhere safe,” I say sullenly.

“That’s Malcolm’s daughter?”

“Yes.”

“Did the letter specify where?” he asks urgently.

“No, just that she has it.”

“OK, well that’s good,” he replies.

“Any news on Commander Skyee?” I say expectantly, fervently hoping that my dream is wrong. I’m sure Agent Dale is getting fed up of me asking the same question over and over again. But the lack of updates is hugely concerning to me. He pauses.

“You need to tell him Andy,” Raina says softly to Agent Dale. My heart plummets.

“We’ve just discovered that Commander Remus shot down Commander Skyee’s stealth-craft. We presume the authorities had grown suspicious of him. The only logical explanation we can deduce is that they planted a second tracker device onboard, and they knew what he was doing and exactly where he was. We’ve had no contact and we can’t detect any Vita signals. The authorities weren’t able to locate the craft or any bodies. We can only assume as they have, that they all perished. I’m very sorry Zane.”

A rage like no other engulfs me. I lash out at the nearest thing and I sweep everything off the desk. I pick up the book that has landed on my foot and hurl it across the room. Agent Dale moves to restrain me, but Raina places a cautionary hand on his, and he halts. “Where did the craft go down?” I scream as I run over to the huge screen displaying a map of the Earth and our solar system. “Show me!” I demand. Agent Dale silently points to an area just inside the Earth’s atmosphere. I plonk myself down at the nearest desk and type away quickly, connecting in seconds to their system. I don’t know what I’m searching for, I just know that someone, somewhere, has to know more. “This is all my fault!” I shout as I bury my head in my hands and sob.

“Zane, this isn’t your fault,” Raina says placidly.

“Yes it is,” I say vehemently. “If I’d hacked into their systems by now then Malcolm’s mission wouldn’t have been necessary,” I choke out.

“You’re mistaken Zane, we still needed those shots. We need to understand how the Magna Superiore force field is structured so we can manually disable it, should the need arise. Don’t beat yourself up son, there’s nothing that anyone could have done,” Agent Dale says. “Commander Skyee wouldn’t want to see you like this.”

I sit motionlessly. Gradually I feel myself returning to normal, the dull ache in my heart hasn’t dissipated but my rage has ebbed. I wish I could be there to hold Ari, to help her get through this, to tell her how sorry I am. I stand up and pace the room. I try to blank out everything in my head and I focus really hard on visualizing her. “Ari, I’m so sorry,” I silently say. I wait for a response that doesn’t come. I have to accept that the probability of communicating with her, when she’s so far away, is highly unlikely.

“Apologies,” I say quietly to Agent Dale and Raina.

“No need,” Agent Dale says as he places a firm hand on my shoulder. “If you’re feeling up to it, there’s an update briefing in half an hour. Why not grab some breakfast in the meantime.”

“I haven’t eaten yet, I’ll go with you,” Raina says.

When we return everyone else is already seated in the War Room. Agent Dale, Agent Leena, Commander De Luca, Rui, Chancellor Corr and Micha Kloon. Raina and I take our seats. “Let’s start,” Agent Dale announces. He begins by updating everyone on Commander Skyee. A deathly hush settles over the room, everyone shares the same pained expression.

“What about the information?” Micha Kloon asks directly of Agent Dale.

“Commander Skyee has given it to his daughter to safe keep.”

“Can you retrieve it from her on Novo?” she asks of Commander De Luca, as she turns her head swiftly in his direction.

“No ma’am, it’s far too risky to try to make the transfer there. It’s safe to assume that I’m also under surveillance,” he replies.

“So what’s the plan?” she asks as she turns her attention back to Agent Dale.

“We’ll have to mount a rescue mission. We need to evacuate Ariana along with some of our other Novo sympathizers. We can retrieve the data when she’s back here. I know this will delay things somewhat, but we don’t feel there’s any alternative,” he tells her.

“Zane, how close are you to breaking into their systems?” she asks as she eyeballs me.

“I’ve managed to access some of their less secure systems, like the commiboard and pageant portals. Hacking into the authorities back-office systems will take extra time, but I’m starting to see a pattern which will help me in breaking through their stronger firewalls,” I say.

“With what we’ve learned today, it’s abundantly clear that we’re running out of time. You need to work faster,” she says sharply.

“I don’t have that much free time considering my ten hour shifts in Ceut,” I tell her as I silently query who is actually running this meeting.

“Make no bones about it, if anyone is in control around here it’s Micha Kloon,” Raina silently tells me.

“What’s her agenda?” I silently respond.

“I’m not sure, that’s what worries me.”

Agent Dale loudly clears his throat and says, “Zane, you’re excused from the training unit for the time being. Focus all your free time on your computer work, we need to be in a position to organize a test run soon.”

“OK.”

Agent Dale then moves on to the next agenda item. “As we know, the authorities recently outlawed homosexuality and they’re administering a sense elixir to combat any forbidden feelings. All eligible homosexuals are now being included in the pageant. There’s been some notable public dissent. Commander De Luca, can you advise the meeting of what you know,” Agent Dale says.

“A group recently protested outside NSAF, against this latest policy decision. They were angry but non-violent. The president’s response was to order us to forcibly remove and detain them. Over a hundred prisoners are now being held in the new penitentiary. More worrying is the news that their family and friends memories are being altered to erase them from existence. I can only imagine what the plan is thereafter,” Commander De Luca says solemnly.

“On the positive side, we have a number of new sympathizers,” Agent Dale says. Poor choice of words, I think.

“Some men and women managed to evade capture. Once advised of Clementia everyone agreed to cooperate, without exception. We’re hiding them in our secret underground lair in Region 9,” Commander De Luca says.

“What of the other Novo residents? What’s their response been to this latest policy addition?” Chancellor Corr speaks up for the first time.

“There is some disgruntlement sir,” Commander De Luca responds.

“Is the tide turning?” the Chancellor asks pointedly.

“It’s hard to say, it’s still early days but people are starting to ask questions. Calavero has to work overtime to keep all this under the radar. Their hold is starting to look somewhat shaky.”

“What about the efforts being made to communicate outside our landmass? Rui, any update?” Micha asks in a thinly-veiled attempt to take back the reins. I see the look of consternation flit briefly over Agent Dale’s face.

“The beacon signals are transmitting and are activated on a twenty-four hour loop. Any responses will be automatically tracked and reported. So far nothing,” Rui explains. I don’t know what they’re talking about, but I don’t feel comfortable speaking up. If I’m honest, Micha Kloon scares me a little.

“We have received some concerning news in relation to the Vita,” Agent Dale says, firmly taking back command of his hijacked meeting. “It’s been confirmed that the kill switch is now active.” What the hell is a kill switch? Before I get a chance to ask, Raina has posed the same question out loud. Agent Dale pauses momentarily. “This information is for the benefit of those in this room only, there can be no discussion with anyone external to this group. Do I make myself abundantly clear?” he says firmly as he looks around the room. We all nod our heads. “As some of you are aware, the authorities have been conducting rigorous research into the Vita technology, to identify other ways in which they can use it to control the Novo population. They now have the ability to kill any resident at the flick of a switch. The impulse triggered will send a huge surge throughout the body, causing various aneurysms, which in turn will cause a massive brain haemorrhage resulting in immediate death,” he says gravely.

The room is in shocked silence. Can this really be true? Can the authorities kill off everyone at the press of a button? My body convulses uncontrollably, the sheer horror of what has just been confirmed rocks me to my core. Ari could be at risk! I now understand the urgency that Micha referred to earlier. There isn’t any point in overpowering the authorities and taking command of Novo if all its residents are dead. I’m more determined than ever to crack their codes.

“How is our own research coming along?” Chancellor Corr asks as he breaks the silence.

“Progress is slow but we may have reached a breakthrough. I’ve arranged for Dr. Hann to update you after this meeting sir,” Agent Dale says coyly.

“Do you know what this research is?” I silently ask Raina.

“Not a clue,” she silently replies.

“What research?” I risk asking.

“We’re trying to determine a way of disabling or overriding the Vita technology,” Chancellor Corr replies. “This research is critical now that the authorities have plans to start the Vita implementation on Earth.”

“What?” I gasp out loud.

“The president will be making an announcement shortly. They are already compiling specialist medical teams who will travel to Earth to install it,” Commander De Luca tells the group. If that happens, then they will control everyone and any hope of defection will be lost forever. The gravity of our situation is becoming crystal clear.

Before the meeting is concluded Agent Leena distributes our new ID watches. She explains that once scanned at any of the new tunnel entry points, a digital fingerprint screen will automatically display, and provided our identity is confirmed we will be granted immediate access. If any unauthorized person presents at one of the gates a siren will sound in Central Control and a response team can be sent to assess the risk; automatic detonation can be triggered remotely if the risk is severe. We’re reminded to carefully conceal this along with our other Clementia equipment. Ranger inspections are on the rise as they search for sympathizers and we all need to be extra vigilant. It’s a bit of a moot point in my case, if a Ranger turns up at my door I’m toast anyway, there isn’t anything I can do to hide all the equipment housed in my bedroom.

I ask for a private word with Agent Dale as the others file out of the room. “We need to add Anneka, Lily and Deacon Skyee to the list for our rescue mission.”

“I can’t promise anything Zane.”

“Ari won’t leave without them so I suggest you find a way to make it happen,” I say, in what I hope is a confident but non-threatening tone; it’s important to have Agent Dale on my side.

“OK. Your only concern now is getting into those systems Zane, after what you’ve heard today I don’t believe you need any stronger motivation.”

“Oh, I’m motivated all right, don’t worry about that. I didn’t foresee that it would be this tricky or that it was going to take so long. It’s my only priority, I won’t let you down,” I tell him. And I won’t, there is so much riding on my success now that failure cannot be contemplated.

“Raina,” I call out after her, she stops and turns. “Can you spare me an hour?” I ask.

“Yes, but can you?”

“It’s Sunday so I have all day to work on the computer but first I need to try to relay a message to Ari. Can you help me?” I ask.

“Of course, come on, let’s go find a room we can work in.”

We spend the next hour focusing on expanding my mind, as far as I can see it stretch. When I feel like I can’t push it any further Raina instructs me to focus on visualizing Ari and communicate a message. I try this numerous times, but there is no way of knowing if any of my messages have gotten through; without any response from Ari there is no confirmation of success. I feel like a failure and it does nothing to help my rotten mood. It’s terribly frustrating and I’m glad when the hour is up so that I can focus on something more tangible.

I spend the rest of the day working on the computer. I start to feel my eyelids droop and my head bobs forward as I briefly drift into unconsciousness. My head jerks back up, time to call it a day. It’s 2.30 a.m. and I only have a few hours shut-eye before I have to get up for work.

I fall into a deep sleep.

Ari is devastated at the loss of her father. Anneka has been admitted to hospital and she’s trying so hard to stay strong for her brother and sister. Cal shows up and she allows him to comfort her. Zolt Rada turns up the next morning and arrests him.

I wake to the sound of a blaring noise. I quickly reach out and turn off the alarm much to the relief of my ears. I analyse the contents of the latest dream in my head as I shower. I’m feeling very conflicted. I don’t know what Cal’s motives are, if any, and Malcolm’s warning is never far from my mind, but he seems to care for her; either that or he’s the best actor I’ve ever seen. How I wish it were my arms around her instead of his. I feel the usual pain in my heart when I recall the image, the closer she gets to him the further she seems to slip from my grasp. The authorities turning up to arrest him, that was a surprise, I admit. Either it’s genuine or... I stand rigidly under the water as an unpleasant thought crosses my mind. What if Cal is working with his father, trying to gain Ari’s trust, so that he can retrieve the information? If only I could get a message through to her! But there was no indication in the dream that she heard any of my messages. This situation is so hopeless, I think, as I lay my head back on the hard surface of the tiles. Slowly I pull myself out of the shower and brace myself for another working day.

***

I am back home and logged on within forty minutes. I decide to update my blog first before focusing on my Clementia work. With all the drama of the last few weeks, I’ve slacked off on it lately. When my emails to Ari started bouncing back I grew increasingly frustrated at my inability to keep in contact with her. I wanted to tell her what was going on in my life, fill her in on all the unpleasantness on Earth and let her know how much I missed her. I decided to set up a blog where I would record a daily log; in the hope that one day she’ll get a chance to read it, and know that I never stopped thinking of her. It’s been over two weeks since I last completed an entry and I feel guilty. Stupid, I know. I log a quick update summarizing all that’s going on. I’m discreet in relation to my Clementia activity, although the blog is encrypted there’s still the possibility of being hacked. I won’t do anything to jeopardize the movement.

I’m a couple of hours into my work when I reach a defining moment. It’s been playing on my mind since Agent Dale informed us of the latest capability of the Vita. Chancellor Corr’s words are resounding in my brain—we must fight technology with technology. The idea I have thought of is only a temporary solution, but I think it could work in the short term. All day in Ceut I had been mulling over the problem and reaching into the inner depths of my mind for a solution. There was something lodged at the back of my mind that I couldn’t quite put my finger on, until now.

A few months ago, in Ceut, we were working on new metal plates for the latest version medi-scan. I remembered how two adjoining plates were set up with a thin interconnecting magnetic strip to equally pull and repel the magnetic force thereby creating the necessary equilibrium needed to conduct the charge. We could try to create a similar magnetic device that could be placed over the Vita to repel its functionality. Of course, my theory would only hold up if the materials used in the Vita were conducive to the magnet. I assume that Dr. Hann, whoever he is, has information on the composition of the Vita and could test my theory relatively quickly. I don’t think there’s any harm in suggesting it so I compose a quick email to Agent Dale.

***

The next few days fly-by in a daze. I barely get three or four hours sleep a night as I push myself to the limit. Dr. Hann liked my idea and I’ve spent a few hours with him and his team in the lab coming up with a prototype. They were on the verge of a similar breakthrough so my email was timely.

Apart from our daily journeys to and from work, I’ve spent next to no time with either Isla or Cian. Cian is cool, Isla is frosty in the extreme. I still haven’t forgotten that she owes me an apology for the way she behaved at the last party, but I’m not one to hold a grudge for long.

The announcement of the Vita implementation is streamed over our TV screens; I have to restrain Isla the next morning to stop the vitriol. I’m sure the authorities are anticipating a backlash and are on the lookout for any potential dissidents.

The dreams come thick and fast at night.

Commander De Luca approaches Ari in the street and passes her a note.

Ari goes to Strata and reads the letter from her father. He warns her about Cal and tells her that I’m real. She injects the information in her arm.

Cal and Ari are growing in popularity. The residents of Aqua are not happy with their forced separation.

Ari, Lily and Deacon attend a commemoration ceremony for their father.

Cal recants details of his stay at the Novo penitentiary. He informs Ari of other prisoners and the brutality of the authorities.

I’m in the shower pondering the details of last nights dream; I’m not sure what to make of it. I’m pissed that Ari thinks I’m her brother, bit of a gut wrench. At least she knows I’m real, it’s progress but little consolation all the same. Cal turned up to Ari’s house in the early hours of the morning having taken a severe beating from his father. Why? And for what reason? Is it on the level or is there some game-playing going on? Ari has made the decision to trust him and her judgment is usually spot on. But ... is lust clouding her mind? Why was Malcolm so determined to keep her away from him and what exactly was driving his mistrust? It’s a conundrum, made all the more difficult because I’ve never met the guy myself and can’t form any judgment of my own. Nevertheless, I conclude that I must abide by Malcolm’s dying wish. Ari is going to take some convincing though, I haven’t forgotten her wicked stubborn streak.

I’m getting dressed when I hear a hammering at the door. Isla is getting more aggressive, I think, as I shoot down the stairs and grab my jacket from the banisters.

“Go easy Monroe,” I say as I swing open the door, except it’s not Isla.

It’s two Rangers.

CHAPTER 20

“I thought you were someone else,” I say by way of explanation. “I’m on my way out to work,” I add as I move to shut the door behind me.

“We’re conducting routine house inspections in this area Mr. Anders, we won’t take up too much of your time,” the taller Ranger says as he extends his arm and stops the front door from closing.

“Raina! I have a problem,” I call out silently.

“I’ll tell Agent Dale, do what you can to stall them.”

“Step aside,” the smaller Ranger says.

“Can’t this wait till later? My supervisor in Ceut won’t be happy if I’m late.”

“Step aside,” he replies again, but this time in a stricter tone; it reminds me of the way our teacher, Mr. Weaver, used to speak to us kids in school. I reluctantly comply.

“A little help Raina?” I silently plead.

The taller Ranger moves down the corridor and into the living room. The smaller Ranger starts to mount the stairs. If he spots all my computer equipment he’ll immediately report it and the house will be deluged in minutes. I have to stop him! I move stealthily up the stairs after him. He’s just about to open the door into my bedroom when I grab hold of his shirt and pull him back towards me. I use the elbow maneuver Agent Leena showed us; I slam my elbow up at a forty-five degree angle, under his chin and forcefully into his adam’s apple. He instantly collapses onto the ground, struggling to breathe. Though temporarily incapacitated, I know it won’t be for long.

“Hey, what’s going on up there?” the other Ranger shouts out as he hears the commotion. I appear at the top of the stairs as he reaches into his shirt pocket for his communicator. Suddenly he is yanked back at speed as I spot a pair of arms that grab him from behind, he’s immediately rendered unconscious.

“Forward,” the soldier calls out, and five men in Clementia-issue military fatigues jump over the slumped body on the ground, and run up the stairs. I move sideways to let them pass as I descend. “Mr. Anders, you have two minutes to pack your belongings and come with us. It won’t take long to notice he’s missing,” the commanding soldier says as he prods the unconscious Ranger with his foot.

“There’s another one upstairs.”

“My men will handle it, just get your stuff and let’s get out of here.” I understand the urgency so I mount the stairs two at a time. The Ranger is still flat out on the floor, moaning softly, although he’s trying to sit up. One of the soldiers punches him in the face and he slumps to the ground.

I have to pin my back to the wall as the other soldiers carry the equipment out of my room. Once the room has freed up I dash in and snatch my rucksack from under the bed and start throwing in clothes and other possessions. “Evac now!” comes the order from downstairs. I throw a last quick look around my room, clutch the framed photo from my desk and sprint down the stairs after them. The soldier shoves me quickly through the basement door and pulls it shut behind him. I hear footsteps running in the tunnel ahead of me and I follow suit. I’m a fast runner, but I can still feel the soldier behind me nipping at my heels. Finally, we reach the entry point and I realize that, in my hurry, I’ve forgotten my new Clementia ID watch.

“Damn it, I forgot my ID watch,” I turn and tell the soldier at my back.

“I’ll vouch for you,” he says as he scans his watch, places his fingerprint on the digital pad and then enters a password. The gate opens and we both enter.

“What if the Rangers find it?”

“Don’t concern yourself with it,” he says as I hear a huge rumbling noise echoing in the near distance.

“What was that?”

“Nothing for you to worry about,” comes the unnerving reply.

The soldier deposits me in Central Control and tells me to wait there for Agent Dale; he arrives a few minutes later. “That was too close,” he says.

“Tell me about it.”

“We got everything out so that’s a good result,” he says.

“I left my ID watch behind,” I tell him as I watch his reaction carefully. Agent Dale doesn’t flinch and I know something’s up. “What was the sound I heard?”

“We blew up your house,” he replies calmly.

“What!?” I ask incredulously.

“Won’t that draw huge suspicion?”

“It may, but what other choice did we have? Remember the tunnel network linked directly to your house, we couldn’t risk it.”

“What about the Rangers?” I ask.

“Necessary casualties of war,” he says plainly.

“They didn’t actually see anything,” I tell him as a sense of apprehension envelops me. “True, but we couldn’t take any chances,” he says unemotively.

“So what now?”

“You go underground,” he tells me.

“Into hiding?”

“Yes. You can join the others in the barracks, at least now you have the capacity to work fulltime for us,” he says.

“Do the authorities think I died too?” I ask as the plan becomes clearer.

“Yes, they’ll find three bodies.” I daren’t ask how they acquired a replacement for me.

“My family will think I’m dead,” I say unhappily.

“Once we’ve wrested control from the authorities, you’ll have your freedom back and you can be reunited with them again.” None of this is sitting easily with me, but I’ve made my bed, I tell myself.

Agent Dale formally introduces me to the soldier who orchestrated my extraction. Soldier Boyd is instructed to escort me to my new living quarters as the barracks are a fair distance from the operational side of the tunnel network. We come out of the tunnel infrastructure momentarily to pass through a huge field, the grass is long and thick and we are easily concealed as we make our way across the space. “What’s this place?” I ask.

“Old baseball field,” he says succinctly. We come out of the grass immediately into a dense wooded area and Soldier Boyd opens up a hidden grid in the side of a tree that is the entry point for the tunnelled living quarters. We climb down the steel ladder and come out into a long narrow corridor. Rounding the corner to the left we come into a huge communal area divided into distinct living sections. There’s a massive kitchen with various cooking points, right beside it is obviously the dining area; I count fifteen large tables with adjoining benches. To my left are several bathrooms and to my right is a huge living room. At the far end of the living area is a room with a pool table, table tennis, some gym equipment, piano and some guitars. There’s a large bookcase positioned against the back wall stocked high with paperback books, CDs and DVDs, Ari would be in her element here. Recreation doesn’t seem high on the list of priorities for Clementia so I wonder when anyone gets a chance to use these facilities.

Soldier Boyd then brings me back out the way we came to the top of the corridor and this time we take a right turn towards the separate living compartments. I pass by door after door until finally we come to a stop. “This apartment is yours,” he says as he hands me a key card; I insert the card and the door opens. I turn to thank him, but he’s already departed. Bit of an odd sort, yet I’m grateful for all he’s done for me today.

I shut the door behind me as I drop my rucksack on the ground. “Damn it!” I say out loud as I realize that I must have left my framed photo back in Central Control, at least I hope that’s where it is. I won’t forgive myself if I’ve lost it somewhere along the way. The apartment is compact but sufficient. I have a small separate bathroom, bedroom, living area and kitchenette. The tiny kitchen contains a microwave, toaster, kettle and small refrigerator. There is a two-ring hob beside two cupboards, enough to scramble together some snacks but not a proper cooking facility. Clearly all meals must be eaten in the communal area, I wish I’d thought to ask Soldier Boyd about the arrangements.

I unpack my belongings pretty quickly. I place the photo of my mother and Elijah, and the one of me with Ari’s family, on the locker beside my bed. “Zane, are you settled yet?” I hear Raina silently ask me.

“Just about, where are you?” I ask in silent reply.

“In the communal kitchen, come join me.”

“On my way,” I tell her as I take the keycard and leave my apartment.

There are a few people in the kitchen when I arrive. I notice Raina at the far end and walk over to join her. “How do you like your coffee?” she asks me.

“Black, no sugar.”

“Would you like something to eat?” she asks. I realize that I haven’t eaten since last night and I’m hungry.

“Food would be good.”

“Chicken sandwich, OK?” she asks, as she takes a plastic container out of the refrigerator.

“Perfect.” We take our sandwiches and coffee into the dining area and take a seat at one of the empty tables.

“How does the communal arrangement work?” I ask her.

“Chefs come in every day to serve up breakfast and dinner. They leave sandwiches and salad in the refrigerator for lunch options, outside of that you can use the cooking facilities yourself. The refrigerators and pantry are re-stocked every other day, just take whatever you need.”

“How many live here?” I ask curiously.

“If I had to guess I’d say almost two hundred.”

“And everyone works fulltime for Clementia now?”

“Yes, anyone that’s here is in hiding for a reason. I’ll introduce you to some of them tonight, if you make it back for dinner,” she says with a knowing smile.

“They’ll work me to the bone, huh?” I say.

“Something like that,” she says with a smile.

“Zane Anders to IT please,” the voice announces to the room. I look around for the source and spot several speakers embedded in the ceiling.

“It’s their usual method of communicating,” Raina says. “You also have a phone in your room which connects to many of the operational facilities, they probably tried you on it first but you weren’t there to pick up.”

“I better make tracks and see what they want, can we try hook up later?” I ask.

“Sure thing.”

Rui is waiting for me when I arrive. All my equipment has been delivered and I check all the cables and connections to ensure that everything is in working order; it is. Rui shows me to my workspace and I’m pleased that all my screens and files appear intact. I’m delighted to see my framed photo taking center stage, I have to hand it to Solider Boyd, he runs a tight ship.

I make a major breakthrough and work until midnight. Raina stops by at nine with a plate of food and gently reprimands me; I arrange to meet with her tomorrow morning first thing. I report my findings to Agent Dale and he’s thrilled with the news, “I’ll schedule a briefing with the others.”

I make my way back to my living quarters in the dead of night. The field is spookily quiet, the only sound is the slight whistling of the grass as it blows in the light night breeze. I sprint the whole way across and I’m glad when I reach the tree that brings me down to my new tunnelled home. I glance quickly into the communal area, but it’s in complete darkness.

My new bed is very comfortable and it doesn’t take me long to nod off.

Ari tells Cal that I tried to communicate with her.

She heard me! I sit bolt upright in the bed. I look at the clock, it’s only 4.30 a.m.; too early to message Raina but I’m pumped, if I got through to her once I can do it again! I lie back down and try to quiet my busy brain, it’s no good though and I can’t find the peace to fall back asleep. My mind wanders to thoughts of Isla, I think she’s at real risk of imminent discovery and she needs to be evacuated. I resolve to ask Agent Dale tomorrow.

Raina is pleased with the news when I tell her at breakfast. “That’s excellent Zane. I have to be honest, I didn’t think it had any chance of success, with such a huge distance to bridge. The two of you must have shared a very strong connection indeed.”

“We did ... we do.”

“Tell me about her,” she says and I do. I tell her how we met, became friends, fell in love; how distraught I was when we were torn apart, my anguish as she grows closer to Cal, Malcolm’s warning about him. She remains silent throughout although she nods her head or smiles sympathetically from time to time.

When I’ve finished speaking she says, “You clearly love her a great deal. Did she feel the same?”

“Definitely.”

“You know the saying, the course of true love never runs smooth? Well, if you two are meant to be together then it will happen,” she says sagely.

***

Rui and I are comparing notes when Agent Leena appears in the room. “Zane, I have your new ID watch,” she says as she passes it to me. “Also, you’re both required to attend the update meeting at 2 p.m.,” she tells us.

The session kicks off promptly. It’s the same group as last time with the addition of Dr. Hann. This time Agent Dale is fully in command, Micha Kloon doesn’t even attempt to usurp his authority, I wonder who has had a word in her ear. “The new magnetic chip prototype that Zane created with Dr. Hann is in test phase with our sympathizers in Region 9, so far it’s working beautifully,” Agent Dale says before adding,“however, it’s only a temporary fix so Dr. Hann is continuing to search for a permanent solution. Once the authorities become aware of its existence it will cease to serve a purpose. In the short term, it will enable our rescue team to get up to – and move around – Novo incognito. It’s also protecting our sympathizers from detection and incarceration so it’s a positive step forward,” he says.

“Does it override the kill switch?” Chancellor Corr asks.

“We don’t know, it’s naturally not something we can test,” Dr. Hann replies.

“What’s the progress on finding a permanent solution?” he asks.

“It’s difficult to progress without more knowledge of the exact composition and functionality of the Vita. We had enough information to create the chip but without more data finding a permanent fix is extremely challenging,” Dr. Hann says.

“What’s the IT update?” Chancellor Corr asks.

“I’ve managed to hack into their mainframe system undetected,” I say. I see a few excited looks around the table. “I need to record and copy all log-ins and passwords, firewall protections and the internal system code. Once I’ve done that I can disable or override anything you want me to,” I tell them.

“That’s excellent news Zane, well done,” Chancellor Corr says, “we have an idea we’re brainstorming presently, you keep working away and we’ll update you in due course.”

“Of course sir,” I reply.

“There’s one thing that would be useful to obtain now if possible,” Agent Dale says.

“What do you need?” I ask.

“Can you see if it’s possible to retrieve the recorded data the authorities have on file for a list of our most important sympathizers? I’ll provide the names.”

“I’ll see what I can find,” I tell him.

“Good. Rui, if Zane is able to extract this data, do you think you could manipulate it to suit our purpose?” Agent Dale asks.

“That shouldn’t be a problem,” Rui replies.

A few other agenda items are discussed before Agent Dale brings the meeting to a close. Everyone else has left the room when I approach him with my request for Isla’s evacuation, he promises to check it out and revert back to me later on.

***

I am engrossed in my work so I don’t hear her creep up on me. “Surprise!” she shouts in my ear and I swear I jump ten feet off the ground.

“Jeez Isla, you half scared me to death!” I say but I’m genuinely pleased to see her. “Is it safe for you to be here?” I ask, suddenly worried about her.

“Oh, you don’t know then,” she says.

“Know what?”

“I live here now,” she says as she grins widely.

“Agent Dale is a fast worker. I only asked him this morning.”

“You asked for me to be brought here?” she enquires.

“Yeah, am I in trouble?”

“Are you kidding?” she screams out, as she flings her arms around me. “This is the best thing ever. The fact that you put in the request is the icing on the cake,” she says. Then she looks at me with a frown and pulls her arms back to her sides. “Why did you do it Zane?” she asks quietly.

“I was worried about you, after what happened in my house. Besides, who else can stop you from mouthing off?” I say half serious, half in jest. I’m rewarded with a mock punch to the head.

“Funny guy,” she says but I can tell she’s pleased. “You’re one of the good guys, you know that?” she says in a moment of unusual sincerity.

Later that night, as we sneak our way back into the forbidden hangar, I’m questioning the wisdom of bringing her to live here at all. “Isla! Don’t make me regret my decision,” I hiss at her as we crawl on all fours around the metal floor. We have to maneuver carefully around the storage boxes that are lining the inner back wall. There’s a huge volume of boxes occupying the space, I’m sure they weren’t there the last time. Of course, Little Miss Inquisitive can’t help herself, she has opened one of the boxes before I can stop her.

“What the hell is all this stuff?” she asks as she starts to lift items up to inspect them.

“Wait, give me that,” I say urgently; she hands me the large chunk of metal she’s holding in her two hands. It’s jagged on one side as if it’s been torn from a larger piece. I see the serial number imprinted on the bottom right-hand corner. Rui was the one who informed me of how all components in a government issued stealth-craft are labelled with the same serial number. He explained it was to identify each unique craft and to easily replicate the piece if a replacement was needed. I would recognize that number anywhere, I spent hours on the Clementia systems trying to find any trace of it. My heart is pulsating rapidly and I can feel the sweat as it rolls down my back. There is no denying the evidence, I feel it solidly in my hand.

This broken piece came from Commander Skyee’s stealth-craft.

Part III – ARIANA

CHAPTER 21

Thankfully it’s Sunday and we don’t have anywhere to be today. Cal sleeps in well beyond the rest of us, thanks to the strong painkiller administered by the Medicet. When I hear him stumbling about upstairs I immediately go to him, he’s struggling to position himself upright in the bed. The bruises have come up overnight and he looks awful. “How do you feel?” I ask stupidly.

“Let’s just say that I’ve definitely felt better,” he says as he grimaces.

“Do you want to stay in here or try and move downstairs?” I ask.

“I’ll go stir crazy if I stay cooped up in here all day.”

“OK, let’s try and move you then,” I say as I pull back the covers and place my arm carefully across his back. Even the smallest effort seems to inflict huge pain, but gradually I manage to get him up on his feet, and with Deacon helping we make our way downstairs.

Lily goes to make him some breakfast while I settle him on the sofa. He feels most comfortable when he’s half sitting so I grab some extra pillows from my bedroom and build them up behind his back and head, and pull his legs up onto the sofa. I then tuck the quilt in around him and secure it under his feet. He is looking at me strangely. “What?”

“A guy could really get used to this.”

“What, being in pain?” I ask in disbelief. He laughs and then winces at the pain.

“No silly, you, tending to my every need,” and he looks at me so lovingly that I don’t stop to think before I throw myself at him; he howls in pain. I immediately release him.

“Oh Cal, I’m so sorry, I’ll have to remember to be more gentle with you. I wonder if you’ve broken a rib or something,” I say sheepishly as I move to put some distance between us.

He grabs my hand, “No, stay, just try not to crush me to death, OK?”

Just then Lily appears with a tray filled with scrambled eggs and toast, orange juice and coffee. “Lily, you’re going to make some guy very happy one day,” he tells her and she beams at him. I love how he’s so good with my brother and sister, it’s very endearing.

I hear a knock at the door and my happy bubble instantly bursts. We all look at each other hesitantly as I rise to go answer it. I’m astounded when I see Commander Remus standing there, I can’t believe he has the nerve to show up on my doorstep after what he’s done. I’m pleased to see a few bruises on his face and I hope he’s hurting as much as Cal is. “What do you want?” I ask venomously.

“I want to speak to my son,” he says and it’s more of a demand than a request.

“If you think I’m going to let you go near him again, after what you’ve done, you’re sorely mistaken. I hope you feel ashamed of yourself,” I say. He regards me neutrally. “You’re his father! You’re supposed to protect him, not hurt him!” I shout out, my anger barely contained. I see a quick flicker of remorse show on his face, maybe he isn’t as unfeeling as he’s pretending to be.

We face off for a few moments, then he says, “Tell him I’m here. If he doesn’t want to speak to me, I’ll leave.”

“Fine,” I say as I slam the door shut in his face. Let him see what it feels like, I think, recalling our last conversation when he did the very same thing to me.

It’s clear that Cal and Lily both heard the exchange at the door. “Thanks for standing up for me, you don’t know how much that means.” He pauses before continuing, “But I need to speak to him, is it OK if he comes in?” he asks.

“Are you sure this is a good idea? What if he tries to hit you again?” I say out of genuine fear for his safety.

“He won’t, not in front of the two of you.” So I get up, open the front door and allow Commander Remus to step into the living area.

“I will speak to my son in private,” he says without even looking at me. At least he has the decency to look ashamed when he see’s the state of Cal and his obvious injuries.

“Not going to happen,” I sneer.

“Father, whatever you have to say can be said in front of Ariana and Lily or not at all,” Cal says firmly. He seems to think about this but chooses, wisely, not to protest. He tells Cal that he’s sorry for losing his temper and promises that it won’t happen again, he asks him to come home to his family, telling him that no good can come from further association with me. I’m fuming that he has the nerve to state that in front of me and my sister, in my house! I don’t know what I’ve done to make him hate me so much.

“I don’t have a family Dad,” Cal shouts out. “Our family died the day Mom died. You’ve never shown me any love. You would have killed me last night if Jaden hadn’t pulled you away, that’s how much you think of me. I never stopped trying to please you, but nothing mattered!” He pauses momentarily before saying, “Ariana is my future and I don’t much care whether you like it or not, it’s not like I need your vote anyway. I’m not coming home. I’ll ask Mel to bring my things here; then you’re free of me, I’m sure you’ll be relieved.” His voice breaks at the last part and I can tell how much he is hurting. I sense the subtle movement of the air before I see the Medicet approach.

“Cal needs his rest, please leave,” I tell Commander Remus and it takes every ounce of effort not to kick his sorry ass out of my house.

He says nothing initially as he walks towards the door, but then he turns and says, “You’re wrong son, on all accounts, but you’ve made your choice. I won’t be there to protect you anymore. You two have no idea what you’re getting yourselves into.”

“What does he mean?” I ask Cal after he’s gone. He just shakes his head, he doesn’t even have the emotional reserves required to speak. I wait till the Medicet has dispensed the shot before I sit down beside him and caress his face and his hair. “You get some sleep now,” I whisper as his eyelids flutter shut.

Eve calls over with Evan a short while later. It’s a bit awkward. Thankfully Cal is still asleep, that would surely have only added to the tension. Eve is clearly besotted with Evan and he doesn’t seem unhappy about her PDA’s. They’re shocked at Cal’s condition, I’m not surprised to hear that none of this has been televised – it wouldn’t exactly have made for pleasant family viewing. When I ask, she says that she hasn’t seen Ben for days either. She confirms that we’re allowed to visit Mom tomorrow and I feel a mix of elation and fear, I wonder what state we’ll find her in. After they leave I message Melandra with Cal’s request and she replies confirming she’ll be over soon.

I propose my idea for a memory book of Dad to Lily and Deacon, they love the suggestion. I immediately order a scrapbook through the commiboard store and we spend the afternoon pulling out some pictures to include. I know I still have to sort out his things, but I can’t quite summon the strength to do it. I can tell that Lily doesn’t want to either; I don’t think there’s much harm delaying it for another few days.

Cal wakes up a few minutes before Melandra arrives, he’s still feeling sore and a bit groggy from the medication. Lily forces him to eat a sandwich, he argues that he’s not feeling hungry but she’s very persuasive and the patient finally concedes. “You’re going to be a brilliant doctor Lil,” I say proudly.

Melandra is distraught at the sight of Cal and he winces as she hugs him. “Jeez, what’s up with you females, you’re all trying to hug me to death,” he says with good humor.

Lily and I take Cal’s bags upstairs to the spare room and Deacon goes into his room to play his game-station, I want to give them a few moments to talk privately. I know it’s terrible to feel so happy given Cal’s condition, but I’m elated that he’s moving in with us. How quickly my fortunes have reversed. I realize that I never checked this with Lily and ask her if she’s OK at this latest turn of events. “I’m happy he’s going to live with us, no offence Ari but it just feels ... safer, with him here. You know what I mean?” she says and I do. I feel more secure too although I know that’s bound to be a temporary sensation. The sense of dread I feel is only getting stronger with each passing day and I wish the authorities would show their hand, sooner rather than later.

Melandra stays for dinner and she heaps praise on Lily for her obvious cooking flair. I tell her it’s lucky we have Lily as otherwise Cal would be living on a diet of beans on toast. I see her to the door and give her a spare key, telling her to call by whenever she wants. She hugs me and whispers, “Look after my brother” before heading off up the road.

Deacon goes to sleep at his usual time and I force Lily to go to bed early tonight, both because she needs a good night’s sleep and I want some alone time with Cal. I haven’t had a chance yet to tell him about the message from Zane. He has been fairly quiet all day and I’m not sure if he feels like talking but I want him to know that I’m here for him anyway. “Did you really think like that, growing up—you know, what you said about after your mom died?” I ask him.

“Pretty much. To be fair to my dad, he didn’t do anything differently after she died, but that was the whole point. He was either working or out playing golf, Mom was the one who raised us, the one we confided in. I don’t think he knew what to do after she died, but he didn’t even attempt to change, maybe he thought that Jaden would step up but he was only ever capable of looking after himself. So that left Mel and me to fend for ourselves. I tried so hard to please him, to do what I thought he wanted; when that didn’t work I started acting out, trying to get his attention, but that only made him mad as hell. So I stopped trying. I didn’t realize how much hurt I was still carrying inside, until all this happened.” This speech has taken so much out of him, I can tell that he’s on the verge of tears but he’s restraining himself.

“It’s OK to cry you know?” I say softly as the tears fall silently down his face. I hold him tenderly and his arms snake around my back. I wonder again at the senselessness of it all and as nasty as Commander Remus is, I still can’t believe that he would neglect his own flesh and blood in such a destructive way.

“We’re both fatherless now,” he says quietly. I can only nod my head at the truth. “I’ll never give up on my child, no matter what. I’m going to be the best father to our children, I promise you that,” he whispers with total conviction, and I have no concerns. I choose not to relay Zane’s message, he has enough to be dealing with as it is; it can wait until tomorrow. I lie carefully beside him for a few minutes until he falls asleep and then I make my way upstairs to bed.

Zane doesn’t send me any messages tonight, but I see plenty of him in my dreams.

Zane and the blonde haired girl are crawling along a hard, steel floor, maneuvering carefully through a maze of storage boxes. She starts pulling items out of a box as Zane looks on in horror.

The terrible nightmares of my father’s death make an unwelcome return to my slumber and I wake up screaming. I can hear Cal calling me from downstairs so I get up out of bed to tell him I’m OK. “More dreams of Zane?” Cal whispers in my ear and I’m disconcerted that he thinks Zane is the cause of my distress.

“Yes, but it was the nightmares about my father that woke me up,” I whisper back. I reassure him that I’m fine and I can go back to sleep on my own. He wants to move upstairs to the guest room so that he’s nearer to me. I reluctantly help him, knowing that he will get there of his own accord if he has to. He doesn’t seem to be in as much pain though, so whatever medication the Medicet is giving him seems to be working.

The next morning at breakfast Zolt Rada makes the announcement that the suitor assignments have been decided. The voting for the ‘Amor Regale’ is now open and the residents of Aqua have two days to choose their representative couple. I never heard back from Fenuka in relation to how the voting would apply to me, but it doesn’t matter now anyway; Cal and I are officially matched. Ordinarily we should be delirious with happiness but it’s all a bit anti-climatic, and tainted with the knowledge that this is in keeping with the authorities master plan for us. Nonetheless, we have the viewing public to think of so we rejoice appropriately; I think my jaw might break if I smile any wider. Eve calls me and she’s so excited that it takes her at least five minutes before she’s calm enough to confirm that she’s been matched with Evan. Outwardly, it looks like we might both get our happy-ever-after.

We only have classes this morning as this afternoon is given over to preparation for tonight’s Suitors Ball. I insist that Cal stays home; despite the fact that he’s feeling much better it’s clear that he’s still in some pain. His doctor issues an official sanction for the day and that ends the argument. I kiss him goodbye on my way out.

I collect Deacon from school mid-morning and we walk to the NMF building where we greet Lily in reception. We take a seat outside Dr. Zousa’s office and wait patiently for her to call us in. We’re all hugely disappointed when she tells us that Mom’s had a difficult night and we can’t meet with her after all. She says that she is making progress, but it’s usually a slow process and this is quite normal; nevertheless it’s hard not to feel crushing sadness. Deacon starts crying and I take it in turns trying to cheer both him and Lily up when all I feel like doing is giving into the tears as well.

After dropping Deacon back to school, I decide to call into Cal for lunch before making my way to the convention center. I tell myself that it’s more to do with checking in on him rather than my own selfish need to feel comforted; however, I suspect it’s more the latter. I hope Fenuka won’t be too cross if I’m a little late. I IM him on my way and I’m pleasantly surprised when I see he has lunch made by the time I arrive. “Is there no end to your talents Mr. Remus?” I say mockingly.

“Apparently not,” he winks, “and you haven’t seen all of them yet,” he says as he looks at me very suggestively. I nearly choke on my soup. I hear the sound of the commiboard behind me and it’s evident he has been viewing the portal.

“Turn that off,” I say as I catch sight of myself on the screen. “I don’t know how you can stand to watch it,” I say honestly.

“I was bored and curious to see how the voting was going.”

“And?” I ask, curious now myself.

“We’re the current favorites.”

“Wow, that’s awesome,” I say with minimal enthusiasm.

“Keep working on those acting skills,” he whispers in my ear as I throw him a filthy look. I remind him that he has to pick me up at six to escort me to the Ball and it takes several attempts before I get to leave, 'one last kiss' works countless times. Mission accomplished though—I feel like I’m walking on air and my earlier sadness has somewhat dissipated.

Fenuka berates me for being so late, but she is far too placid to ever get truly mad at me. I’m genuinely excited that I finally get to see my dress, but she won’t let me look until I’m completely ready. I drift off to sleep while she starts the transformation. When my hair and make-up is finally done she forces me to close my eyes, before bringing me over to stand in front of the mirror. I have to blink several times before I can take it all in, I look mesmerizing; I wonder if Cal will even recognize me.

My hair is piled up in soft curls, pinned at the back of my head with a few loose strands framing my face. The dress truly takes my breath away. It’s a strapless, gold fitted bodice on top, with shimmering hand-beaded sequins sewn into the material. My bottom half is encased in a long flowing skirt with a slit extending from my left hip all the way down to my ankle. It’s the most gorgeous dress I’ve ever worn and it glides over my body, hugging my curves in all the right places. I’m a little concerned that my cleavage is a bit exposed, but Fenuka reassures me that it’s the perfect hint of allure. The slit stops appropriately before revealing too much of my skin. I feel like a princess and hope that tonight we can put aside our worries for one night and just enjoy being together.

I hug Fenuka in glee as she looks on like a proud mother. “Thank you Fenuka, this is truly amazing.” Cal calls out from the main room and I run excitedly down the corridor to greet him, he stares open-mouthed as I enter the room. I do a twirl as I ask him if he likes it.

“You look utterly ravishing,” he says as he pulls me to him for a kiss, Fenuka is having none of it.

“Hands off! I spent hours on my masterpiece so no smudging her lipstick, at least not until you get inside the venue,” she says strictly. I laugh as she makes him promise out loud. He is wearing a black fitted tuxedo with a satin layer on the jacket lapels and buttons and a satin stripe running along the outside of each trouser leg. The cut and bruise are virtually undetectable on his face and unless you were aware of his injuries you wouldn’t notice. He looks ... totally hot and I experience an instantaneous surge of longing as it engulfs every part of my body. Either he notices or he feels the same, as we both lock eyes and stare hungrily at each other. Fenuka coughs in embarrassment and I suddenly remember my surroundings and reluctantly tear my gaze away from him. I am profuse in my gratitude towards Fenuka as we leave.

“How do you feel?” I ask him as we walk outside, arm in arm, wondering how much pain he’s still in.

“Amazing,” he says, and I’m giddy with happiness.

“Are you in any pain?” I ask more directly this time.

“Only my heart,” he teases. I decide to let it go, we deserve at least this one night to be oblivious and in love.

A huge marquee has been set up in the grounds of the convention center for the Ball. Several round tables are dotted in a semi-circular fashion around the room, in the center is a circular dance floor and there is a band playing live music from an elevated stage at the back. The overhead chandeliers are on low and there are lit candelabras on each table giving a soft glow around the room. Bunches of red roses and white lilies adorn the center of each table and the tables are immaculately dressed in tones of white, cream and gold. The whole feeling is one of old-fashioned grandeur and romance.

Cal spots some of his friends seated at one of the tables to the left of the stage and we make our way towards them. He pulls a chair out for me and then takes the chair to my right, pushing his in as close to mine as possible. My dress won’t pull over completely at my leg and between that and the low neckline of my bodice, I’m showing quite a bit of skin—he cannot take his eyes off me. I feel very self conscious and I can’t help but blush as his I notice his eyes sweeping over my body. “I think you may need to lock your bedroom door tonight; otherwise I’m at risk of breaking the ‘no intimacy’ rule,” he whispers enticingly in my ear. He stares intently at me and I think I may come undone right there and then. I smile to myself, it feels quite intoxicating, this effect that we seem to have on each other.

He casually drapes his arm around the back of my chair and motions for a waiter to bring us some drinks. I’m a little shocked to see that champagne is being proffered, but willingly accept the glass that’s handed to me. I’ve never tasted it before as my parents are strict when it comes to alcohol consumption; well there’s no one around to restrict me anymore, I think poignantly. I take a sip of the gold colored liquid and it tastes sweet and dry.

The night is truly memorable and I forget all our troubles as we eat, drink and dance. As I look around the room, I see many other happy couples and it gives me pause for thought. I’ve been thoroughly opposed to ‘The Calling’ from the very first moment, appalled at the clinical way in which the authorities are planning on building the next generation and repulsed at the erosion of free will. But anyone looking at the Ball tonight would be forgiven for marvelling at the ingenuity of our government and the presumed validity of their thinking. The sense of despair I feel, at how easily we’ve all gone along with their plans, threatens to overwhelm me. “Let’s get out of here,” I implore and he doesn’t object.

We’re making our way up the road, towards our house, when I spot the flashing lights. Rounding the corner we see two rovercraft parked outside our house and several Rangers standing guard. We lock hands even more tightly as we continue walking. One of the back doors swings open and a familiar face appears.

It’s Zolt Rada.

“Get in,” he says.

CHAPTER 22

He won’t permit me to speak with Lily. I know she must be going out of her mind with worry, but making a scene and being forcefully restrained would only add to her anxiety, so I get in without uttering another word.

We pull up outside the Velo station and are escorted inside. Once onboard the government shuttle, Cal sits protectively beside me and clasps my hand tightly in his. Zolt doesn’t speak to us throughout the journey; you could cut the tension with a knife.

The trip to Militia is fast and it’s not long before the outline of the NSAF building appears in front of us.

***

I’m surprised when we’re both led into the same room and ordered to wait, I presumed they would separate us for the interrogation. We take seats on one side of a large table and wait silently, neither one of us is under any illusion; we know that our every word is being recorded. A few moments later Zolt enters the room and sits down in the chair opposite us.

He stares at both of us, wordlessly, one at a time. While I know it’s a deliberate attempt to disconcert me, I can’t stop myself from silently freaking out. I try to hold my composure, so that at least outwardly I don’t look ruffled. But I’m really scared and literally quaking on the inside. “Well, well, what to do with the two of you,” he finally says, as he taps his index finger slowly on the table. It’s more of a statement than a question, so neither one of us responds. “On paper this looks like a perfect match, two children from military families, attractive, intelligent, devoted Cadets, popular within the community, what better couple could we find for the first ‘Amor Regale’? A perfect example to be used in successive years, to help us lead our society into the next generation?” he asks rhetorically. We both wait anxiously for him to get to the point. “And it would be perfect if this couple could be trusted,” he says emphasizing the last word. “But you aren’t trustworthy,” he says as he glares at both of us menacingly. I don’t know where I find the courage to speak.

“Who says we can’t be trusted?” I ask bravely.

“I do, and the president.”

“But he’s never met us,” I say.

“He knows all about you. Tell me, when exactly did you both decide to hijack the pageant?” he asks.

“What?” I ask, stupified.

“We didn’t,” Cal says honestly.

“This meeting will be more productive if you volunteer the information rather than forcing us to extract it,” he says bluntly. It’s clear this isn’t an empty threat.

“I don’t know what you think you know, but you’re mistaken,” I say calmly, although I’m anything but underneath.

“When did you discover your father’s involvement in the resistance movement?” he asks, staring directly at me.

“What? What do you mean,” I try to sound indignant. I notice Cal knotting and unknotting his hands under the table.

“Let’s re-phrase, when did your father request your help?” he says sharply.

“Help with what? I don’t know what you’re talking about,” I say innocently. I pray that my acting skills are measuring up.

“Fine, have it your way,” he barks. He abruptly gets up and leaves the room. Cal and I trade wary looks.

The door re-opens almost immediately and a man and woman in white medical uniforms enter the room. They tell us both to hold out our arm and they inject the truth serum - at least that’s what I suspect it is. It doesn’t take long for me to feel it working, a hazy fog is gradually spreading over my body and my head feels fuzzy and unclear. But then I feel myself emerging from the fog as if an invisible wall is shielding me from it’s worst effects. I still feel a little groggy but fully in control. The anti-truth serum works! I think deliriously.

I’m taken out of the room first, and brought down a long corridor to another smaller room. Zolt Rada is already there, standing beside a huge white-board and an elongated chair, with wide arms either side. He motions for me to sit down and I comply. My arms are instantly encased in electronic cuffs, locked securely to the arms of the chair, and I hear a gentle whirring sound. As I look up I spot a square scanning device as it steadily lowers towards me. Zolt tugs it down securely over my head. Thank God I’m not claustrophobic, I think. It rests just below my forehead; so I can see him as he presses various buttons on the side of the device. “Keep very still,” he demands. A digital image of (what I can only presume is) my brain is projected in front of the board.

Zolt sits down on a low stool, eye level with me. He fires a rapid, succession of questions at me, mostly about my father and his planned contribution to the resistance movement. I think carefully before I answer so I don’t slip up. His gaze alternates between me and the screen. Finally, he asks, “Where is the information your father stole?” When I reply that I don’t know, Zolt slams his fist against the wall and then promptly storms out of the room. I don’t know how long they leave me there but by the time the man returns to release me I feel fully restored to normal.

I’m brought back to the earlier room and I’m relieved to see Cal. “Are you OK?” he asks in a hushed voice.

“Yes, are you?” He nods. “What did they ask you?” I enquire.

“I can’t fully recall, my head was so groggy, but they asked what I knew of the resistance movement on Earth and something about stolen information,” he says slowly.

“Same as me then,” I say. I want to hang my head in shame, it feels so wrong to be keeping so much from him. But, if I’d told him they’d now know the location of the information. It was the last thing that my father entrusted to me, I’m determined to see it through. Whatever the information is, it’s of huge importance, that much is totally obvious. I resolve to keep its location secret until I’ve found someone that I can safely confide in.

Zolt Rada re-enters the room, he’s clearly in a foul mood. “We know they have a plan in mind for you so we’ll make it nice and simple. For some reason, which I cannot fathom, the public is enamoured with you two. As much as I might like to order your extermination, the public would demand an answer. That would only play into the rebel hands; instead we’ll play it our way,” he says as a slow smirk spreads across his face.

“You’ll do as you’re told,” he says in a threatening tone. “You will represent Aqua in the ‘Amor Regale’ and be crowned the first Novo Silentium Couple. You will act as the strongest supporter of our regime and make public appearances at the request of the authorities, anything less than total cooperation will be viewed as an act of treachery.”

“And if we refuse to cooperate?” Cal asks.

“Then you’ll endanger the lives of those you love.” I have no hesitation in believing him. “Now get out of my sight,” he says, as two Rangers appear to escort us off the premises. We are transported directly back to the house.

Once safely inside, the terror I’ve been fighting makes a break for escape, but Lily appears at the top of the stairs before I can let it overpower me. She runs down and flings her arms around me. “Where were you? Why did they take you?” she cries out, sobbing hysterically.

“Lil, it’s OK. They just wanted to talk to us about the ‘Amor Regale’, it’s looking like we might be chosen. I thought you were asleep otherwise I'd have pinged you an IM. I’m sorry,” I say, hoping that my excuse stacks up.

“Really? That’s all they wanted?”

“Yes, really,” says Cal as he coolly locks eyes with me, “now time for bed, you’ve got school tomorrow” he says authoritatively. He kisses the top of her head as I take Lily by the hand and walk with her upstairs. I stroke her hair and face and hug her close, silently promising myself that I will do whatever it takes to keep her safe. I stay until she falls asleep and then make my way downstairs to the living area, where Cal has turned on the fire.

He opens his arms for me and I gratefully sink into his warmth. “Ariana, do you know what’s going on?”

“No,” I say, even though it’s only partly true. I remind myself that to divulge the truth would only risk his safety, but I still feel completely lousy. I’m glad that I’m snuggled into his chest while we’re having this discussion, at least he cannot see the lie that’s surely written all over my face.

“It proves one thing,” he muses.

“What?”

“The resistance movement is real, and gaining momentum, something has the authorities very rattled.” I nod my head in agreement. “I just don’t get what this has to do with us?” he says as he looks at me purposefully. I suspect, that he perceives that I know more than I’m letting on; nevertheless he lets it go. I yawn uncontrollably and notice it’s 4 a.m. “Come on gorgeous, time for bed,” he says. I say goodnight to him outside my room and he kisses me lightly.

It takes three attempts to remove all the pins from my hair and I wipe my make-up off through very sleepy eyes, I hope it won’t take me long to get some shut eye tonight.

Zane is staring fixedly at me and there’s no masking the look of fear in his eyes. “Ari, if you can hear me, please heed my warning. Don’t trust Cal. I love you, be careful.”

I must have been crying out in my sleep as Cal comes crashing into the room, semi-conscious. “What’s wrong?” I can’t speak through a combination of sadness, uncertainty and confusion. I can’t make sense of any of this! I think, as I start to sob. He cradles me in his arms and I pull him into the bed with me, I don’t know what my head thinks anymore but I know that my body still craves his. We fall asleep locked in our embrace.

I wake as the alarm blares, signalling the start of another day. “Are you awake sleepy head?” he whispers as he tousles my hair, I’m sure it’s in a million knots and standing out all over the place.

“Uh huh,” I mumble and I feel him laughing quietly beside me.

“What about a run? We have time,” he says and I’m immediately alert.

“Yes, that’s exactly what I need,” I say as I move to get up out of bed.

“Not so fast.”

He’s too quick, he pulls me down for a kiss and I immerse myself in him. In seconds, we’re cocooned closely and I feel his hands all over me, pulling me even more tightly to him. My hands are roaming his body feeling the hardness of his muscles, the smoothness of his skin and I know how much he wants me. Zane’s warning instantly pervades my thoughts and I push Cal gently away, I’m awash with conflicting emotions. I raise my arm over my face and try to steady my breathing. Neither of us speaks until he says, “I need a cold shower.” I burst out laughing spontaneously, it helps to break the tension.

***

We are both locked in our own thoughts as we run around the track. We make companionable running partners as we jog together at a consistent pace. I try to sort out the mess that is my head. First my dad; now Zane. Why don’t they trust Cal? What am I missing here? Surely if he knew anything it would have come out with the truth serum? Or did it? I don’t think so, Zolt was totally mad, his emotions were not that of someone who had gotten his way. Is it inconceivable to suspect that Cal is keeping something from me, when I’m hiding something from him? I’m concealing it to keep him safe, so it’s possible that he’s doing the same? Or is he in cahoots with the authorities and this is all an act? The last sentiment causes a chest pain so severe that I have to stop to take a breath.

“Can’t hack the pace gorgeous?” he teases. I look up into his sparkling blue eyes and I can’t believe that he’s deceiving me, I refuse to accept it! If I choose to believe he can’t be trusted, then where does that leave me? Alone. And I know I can’t go on alone. Besides he’s going to be my husband, whether Zane trusts him or not. Cal looks at me with total concern. “I wish you would tell me,” he whispers in my ear. He knows I’m keeping things from him. I need to give him something to demonstrate that I can be trusted.

“I can’t tell you all I know, it’s not safe, you have to trust me on that,” I whisper carefully. “I’ve received some messages from Zane, he says he’s coming to rescue me.” His eyes widen in surprise.

“How?” he whispers, his warm breath tickling my ear.

“He spoke directly to me in my dreams,” I whisper back.

“When?” I shake my head. He understands that I don’t know and that this conversation must come to an end, we’ve risked far too much as it is.

“Race you to the finish line,” I dare him as I spring up and sprint quickly away. He has incredible pace so it doesn’t take him long to catch up and outrun me.

***

“Cal, when did you realize you had feelings for me?” I ask him as we walk back to the house.

“About a year ago,” he says, startling me.

“Really?” I ask in amazement.

“Why is that so hard to believe?”

“How come I never noticed?”

“Because love is blind,” he mocks.

“Hilarious—seriously, why didn’t you ask me out?” I demand.

“I would have if I could’ve ever gotten close to you, but every time I came near you, you ... shot me down instantly! Most times I only managed to get a few words in before you brushed me off or stomped away, it was infuriating,” he says in clear annoyance. “I’m not used to having to try so hard, it made me determined to win you over,” he continues as his thumb caresses my palm. I don’t know how I was so oblivious.

“I’m glad you did,” I say shyly. He stops and kisses me, right there in the middle of the street. My body reacts as if on auto-pilot. This time he breaks away. “This is really getting out of hand,” I say in agitation as I attempt to run my fingers through the bird’s nest in my hair.

“I desperately want to be with you,” he says. The look he gives me causes an intense burn to rage all over my body.

“I think I’m the one that needs the cold shower now,” I joke as I take off running down the road.

Deacon is coming out of the house as we reach the front door. “Have a good day little muffin,” I say and I kiss the top of his head as he passes.

“Ari! stop, all my friends are watching,” he says unhappily as he points to the many faces pressed tight to the glass windows on the bus.

“Since when did you become too big for kisses?” I ask.

“Eh, since forever,” he tells me sarcastically as he moves past me and hops on. I resist the inclination to wave, I’m not sure if that’s forbidden now as well. I laugh even though I feel sad, the baby of the family is growing up far too quickly for my liking.

Lily has breakfast ready when I come down from my shower; it took four lots of shampoo to untangle the mess in my hair but now it’s glossy and smooth, falling seductively down my back. I decided it was time to start making an effort with my appearance again, so I’m wearing tight black jeans with a light black shimmery off the shoulder jumper and pink cami underneath. Cal looks me over appreciatively before pulling me to him.

“Knock it off you two, you’re turning me off my food,” Lily says in between mouthfuls. Suitably rebuked, I take a stool beside Cal and make quick work of my pancakes.

“Lily, I can’t remember what you said before about your trip to the lab, what was it like?” I ask innocuously.

“Awesome,” she says. It’s unusual to have to pry information from her: I usually have to interrupt her incessant chatter. She’s shy in front of Cal, I think. I try another tack.

“What did you learn?”

“The facility is massive and they have several teams working on diverse aspects of research and development, they said the potential within the Vita is huge and they’re already in test phase on some of their latest initiatives,” she responds enthusiastically.

“Did you see any NSAF personnel when you were there?” I ask.

“Yeah, there was a team of technicians working with military personnel and technologists in a special room off to the side, though they wouldn’t tell us anything about the work they’re doing. When I asked they said it was top secret!” she says giddily.

“What exactly did they say, can you remember?” Cal enquires.

“That the team was focused on advanced Vita technology to support military strategy or something like that,” she says, somewhat unsure of herself.

“Wow, that does sound awesome,” I say as I smile at her. We don’t risk probing further.

Cal is uncharacteristically quiet on the walk to the Academy, I look at him questioningly. He stares at me pensively for a while and I wonder what’s going through his head. “Strata this evening,” he suddenly whispers in my ear. The idea perturbs me so I shake my head. “I need answers,” he whispers harshly in my ear as his face registers both pain and anger in equal measures.

“OK, but we go when everyone is asleep,” I whisper back and he nods.

Suddenly I hear rushed footsteps behind us and turn to see a Ranger approaching from the rear. “Move,” he says as he pushes the butt of his gun in Cal’s back. Is this the result of all the hushed conversations and forbidden contact? I sigh as I think about how unbearable life is going to be, constantly under such microscopic scrutiny; the thought is depressing. The Ranger leads us both around the side of the Academy building and stops under an enclosed alcove.

“Where the hell have you been?” Cal says, and I’m perplexed. The Ranger glances left and right before pulling up his visor and I’m startled to see that it’s Ben!

“With ... friends. I don’t have much time, they can’t track me but I know they’re watching you so I can’t properly explain. Just do what they ask and wait for the time, OK?” Ben says and we both nod although I’m sure that Cal is as clueless as me. “Don’t worry about me, I’m safe, see you soon,” he says and he takes off running around the back of the Academy. Cal puts his head in his hands and I can’t see his expression. I try to wrap my arms around him, but he pushes me away.

“I’m sick of being lied to!” he seethes as he strides off. I’m afraid to say anything so I keep my mouth shut and follow him. We are at the top of the steps when a group of Rangers run hurriedly around the side of the building. Cal moves to go after them, but I hold him back firmly with my hands.

“No,” I whisper, “that won’t help.” He shoots me a scathing look, then ignores me and takes off after them anyway.

I’m infuriated and my inclination is to let him go and face the consequences alone, but I’m afraid of what might happen so I follow suit. Cal is much faster than me and when I round the corner I can’t see him but I can hear him, shouting aggressively at someone. I quicken my pace and as I sprint around the next corner, I run straight into a Ranger: the impact knocks me to the ground and I see stars swimming in front of my eyes. I hear Cal shouting furiously and that wills me back to reality. I drag myself up shakily and as my vision clears I see Cal being physically restrained by two Rangers, he is contorting wildly and his face is consumed with rage. One of the Rangers punches him in the stomach and he crumples to the ground. “No, stop,” I shriek, as I feel a hand wrap across my chest. The Ranger is pulling me tightly, my back to his torso, and I can’t move. I force myself to stay calm. “Please let us go, we don’t want any trouble, we’ll go to class,” I say pleadingly. He weighs the situation up and then loosens his grip on me.

“Get him out of here,” he says, nodding in Cal’s direction, as he releases me completely. All three Rangers run off in the direction of their colleagues and I go to Cal’s aid, he’s pulling himself up and I gingerly extend my arm to help him. He holds onto me and straightens himself up. “Are you hurt?” I ask, but he shakes his head in response. “Right, let’s go,” I say and I loop my arm through his.

Neither one of us mentions it again and we both make big efforts to stick to neutral topics of conversation. Cal is back to his old self at lunch, laughing and joking with his buddies but only I can tell it’s forced. We make our way back home silently and I try not to worry about Ben, but the fear keeps threatening to overcome me; I can only imagine the turmoil that Cal must be feeling.

Deacon is over at his friends house, but Lily is home, already working on dinner when we come in. We are jovial purely for her benefit. She advises that Dr. Zousa made contact and we can see Mom tomorrow. Cal protests when I tell him that I’m running him a bath, but I refuse to take no for an answer. The knock he took to his stomach must have caused some discomfort, and I know that he’s still in some pain from the injuries inflicted by his father.

When I come back downstairs, I’m happy to see Melandra in the kitchen talking to Lily, she gives me a quick hug and asks after Cal. I debate whether I should say anything about today or our little visit to NSAF last night, but I decide not to mention it. She’s Cal’s sister, he can make a call on how much he wants her to know. She’s as intuitive as her brother though and I sense she knows that something is going on. We chat pleasantly about the pageant and she tells me that we’re clear favorites to win the public vote. Tell me something I don’t know, I think. Cal is delighted to see her and locks her in a bear hug. I suggest they go up to his room to talk privately and I spend a half hour with Lily working on the memory book for Dad.

It was Lily’s idea to write an open letter to him, saying all the things we would have said if we’d been given the chance to say goodbye. It proves to be an immensely difficult task though, and one which neither of us gets through without breaking down.

Mel stays for dinner and then leaves with a promise to drop by soon. “Why don’t you chill out while I help Lily clear up?” Cal says as he kisses me lightly on the lips. It’s the first time since this morning that he’s shown me any real affection, I hope it means I’m forgiven.

Lily and Deacon are both asleep and we’re getting ready for our trip to Strata when I hear vigorous knocking at the front door. Our recent spate of visitors have been most definitely unwelcome, and as we’re not expecting guests at this late hour, I walk ominously towards the front door. He doesn’t wait to be invited in as he storms past me into the house.

“Ah, Mr. Rada, to what do we owe this pleasure?” Cal asks caustically. I shoot him a warning glance.

“Don’t be so flippant Cadet Remus, you know exactly why I’m here, I’m done with the small talk. Sit,” he orders. I do immediately as I’m told, but I have to drag Cal down into a seating position on the couch—now is not the time to get rebellious! “Where is Ben?” he asks.

“We don’t know,” I say truthfully. He slams his fists down on the table shattering the glass and I nearly expire with fright.

“He was being hounded by your Rangers the last time we saw him, so why don’t you go ask them,” Cal snarls. Zolt gets to his feet and puts his face directly in front of Cal.

“Do I need to remind you of our conversation from last night?” he says and the naked threat in his tone is unmistakable. “I won’t be so charitable next time, no more second chances. Comply or risk the lives of those you love,” he sneers. Then he drops the bombshell.

“That we can easily do, Commander Skyee’s death aroused no suspicion at all.”

CHAPTER 23

It’s like I’m having an out of body experience, as if I’m not really there, the numbness I feel dulls all of my senses. I slump automatically to the ground and hug my arms tightly around my knees. I sit there in a daze. After an indeterminable amount of time, I’m conscious of him lightly shaking me and calling my name repeatedly. I look up and see the empathy and sorrow in his eyes. I am slowly coming to but I can’t form any words and my body is so weak that it refuses to move. I don’t object when he lifts me onto the sofa and forces me to drink the spicy, sweet liquid; it burns as it slides down my throat. I feel it soothing me internally and gradually my state of disorientation lifts.

“Ariana, please say something,” he implores. It takes a few minutes for the words to form cohesively.

“I didn’t imagine it, did I?” I whisper. I’m secretly praying it’s not real.

“No, and there was no mistaking the intention. He wants you to know they killed your father, it’s to frighten you into total submission.”

“Well, it’s worked,” I tell him, my voice bordering on hysterical.

“No, Ariana!” he says intensely. “Don’t you see, that’s the very reason why you can’t!” He’s on his feet now.

“What about the others Cal? Can you live with yourself if they suffer the same fate as my father?” I ask him in an equally impassioned tone. He has no response to that.

“We must comply, it’s what everyone has asked of us,” I whisper in his ear as I think of the requests from my father, Ben and Zolt. “We need to bide our time, it’s the smartest thing to do.” To do anything else would be suicide, but patience has never been Cal’s strong point.

“Let’s wait half an hour and then head to Strata,” he whispers back. I don’t have any strength left to argue so we sit in silence, curled up on the sofa until he signals it’s time to leave. The rovercraft starts up smoothly and we pull out onto the empty road. The sense of apprehension I feel intensifies the closer we get to Strata.

“This doesn’t feel right,” I tell Cal as we get out of the car.

He is meticulous in his inspection of the area and there’s no evidence of any tampering whatsoever, but I still feel a strong sense of unease. Once inside the screen, I insist that we check for signs of monitoring equipment in the woods, but our search turns up empty. I struggle to relax, but my sense of foreboding seems to be misplaced, so I try to reduce my anxiety.

“Tell me what you know,” he says as we sit down in our usual spot. I update him briefly on my first visit to Strata and on the contents of my dad’s letter, I don’t go into detail though and I deliberately omit any mention of the stolen information and the anti-truth serum.

“I didn’t know my father was working with the resistance movement, I knew he was unhappy with the government but he never mentioned anything specific. He was vocal about my cooperation in the pageant, at the time I thought it was to avoid any unwanted scrutiny of my family, but now I’m not so sure. Whatever he did, I know it was to protect me.”

“Zolt seems to think the rebels have a need for us, is that true?” he asks.

“I don’t know. I don’t know how we could possibly help...” and I’m genuinely at a loss for words, because I don’t have enough knowledge to form any viable opinion on the nature of our required involvement, if any.

“Is Zane working with the rebels?” he asks me.

“I assume so, it’s the most logical conclusion.”

“Careful Ari!”

I freeze at the sound of Zane’s voice. The alarm must show clearly on my face as Cal immediately asks what’s wrong.

“Nothing, I’m fine.”

“Dammit Ariana, stop concealing things from me!” he shouts out as he gets up and kicks the bark of the nearest tree in frustration.

“You’ll think I’m crazy.”

“No, I won’t; far from it,” he responds.

“Zane just spoke to me.”

“What did he say?”

“He only called my name, but I heard him as clearly as if he was standing right here beside me.”

“He’s trying to send you a message, let’s keep quiet and see if he makes contact with you again,” he says earnestly. I’ve got to admit, he’s pretty adept at handling all this weird stuff. We sit silently for a while and I try to blank my mind, to keep it unoccupied, in case Zane tries to communicate with me again. But it’s no good, I don’t hear anything else and at this stage I’m not convinced that I didn’t just imagine it in the first place.

“Do you think your dad knows what’s going on?” I ask him.

“I’m sure he knows something, it would explain his disapproval of you.”

“Maybe you should go talk to him,” I suggest.

“There’s no point, I know where his loyalty lies,” he says rigidly.

“What did Ben mean?” I ask him.

“I’m not sure, he was quite cryptic. I think he meant for us to comply with the authorities and wait for the signal from the rebels.”

“That’s consistent with what my father said and I don’t see that we’ve any other choice. But you’ve got to control your temper Cal! I know you’re frustrated, I am too, but it’s dangerous to resist. We’ll participate in the ‘Amor Regale’ and look like it’s the best thing that’s ever happened to us. Let’s just hope that the rebels arrive quickly.”

Cal takes my hand in his. “As long as we’re real I can pretend the rest. The only good thing to come out of this is that we’re together. Whatever happens, know I only want to be with you, that’s never going to change,” he says.

“I know, and you know that I feel the same,” I say ineloquently.

“Why did they have to kill my dad?” I ask him as the pain runs deep.

“They either felt threatened by him or it was meant as a message for the rebels,” he says. I wish my father had confided more in me, but I suppose he was right to shield me from it, I’m in enough trouble as it is. Still it hurts that he dealt with all this alone and now he has paid the ultimate price. “We will resist, for your dad, make life difficult and fight; when the time comes,” Cal says boldly.

“You think it will come to that?”

“Yeah, but I guess it all depends on the plans the rebels have in mind. I hate being kept in the dark, we need answers and soon.” I agree and I share his frustration.

“Can we get out of here now?” I beseech.

“Sure, why are you so nervous?”

“I know it seems unreasonable but it’s an instinct, a feeling. Either that or I’m just totally paranoid at this point,” I answer.

“Paranoia would be understandable but I don’t think we should discount your keen intuition. Let’s not come here again unless it’s absolutely essential,” he says as he looks over his shoulder. I seem to have unnerved him too and we both move quickly through the woodland. I suffer severe palpitations as he peels back the screen, convinced that the authorities are waiting outside to take us into custody. But the road is empty, like last time. All the same, I’m greatly relieved when we’re safely inside the rovercraft and heading back home.

Zane is attending a formal military briefing. There are several men and women around the table and they’re all staring closely at a map that is digitally displayed on a large screen in the center. It’s the layout of some building and they’re vocally discussing various entry and exit points.

The next morning we’re officially announced as the Aqua representatives in the ‘Amor Regale’. Fenuka arrives at the house after we’ve finished breakfast to confirm she’s our official coordinator for the event, I take plenty of comfort from that. It’ll be nice to have a friendly face along for the ride. She runs through the process and gives us a schedule for the next sixteen days. This afternoon we’re being interviewed at the convention center by Dolores Lambten, she’s been tasked with interviewing the chosen couples from all seven Regions. We have to make the trip to Illumina tomorrow so I only have today to visit my mother and make arrangements for Lily and Deacon. I wave Fenuka off promising that I’ll meet her later.

Cal heads to the Academy after depositing all of us directly to the NMF entrance. I look at his retreating back, missing him already; he walks purposefully, but I can see the tension in his gait. Dr. Zousa collects us from reception and brings us down to her office. I make my request of her first and she’s delighted to have Lily and Deacon stay for the few weeks I’m in Illumina. At least that’s one worry alleviated. I ask about Mom’s progress. Apparently she’s starting to respond positively to the medication but is still struggling to fight the crippling depression that’s taken hold of her. She warns us not to expect too much and not to make any demands on her.

“So what should we do? How should we act?” I enquire as I have no idea how to handle this situation.

“The best thing you can do is listen and be non-judgmental, you don’t need to pretend it hasn’t happened but keep the conversation light,” she tells us.

“You ready Lil, Deacon?” I ask them and they both nod their heads in affirmation.

We follow Dr. Zousa down a few corridors until we reach the entrance to the psychiatric wing. We have to scan our data-cuffs at numerous doors and security check-points on the way, and finally we’re outside Mom’s room. Dr. Zousa knocks gently on the door and then ushers us in. The room is a surprise: I had imagined a clinical, sterile environment, but it’s decorated in calming hues of pale blue, green and white. Mom is propped up in bed and she looks very ... serene. I notice several family pictures on her nightstand.

“Anneka, you have some visitors,” Dr. Zousa says.

“Hi Mom,” Lily says quietly as she tentatively reaches out to hug her.

“Hi girls, Deacon,” she says as she reaches out her arms and envelops us in a big group hug. Lily and I grin to each other, this is more than I’d hoped for. I can tell that Dr. Zousa is greatly relieved. Deacon is still wrapped around Mom and he has his eyes shut tight, the separation is tough for all of us but it’s hardest on him. Dr. Zousa tells us we have ten minutes as she exits the room. Lily chats away about school and I take the opportunity to slyly study Mom. She looks well, but there’s a huge sadness lingering at the back of her eyes and a vagueness which suggests the depth of the pain she’s struggling with. “I hear you’ve been chosen for the ‘Amor Regale’,” she says to me.

“Yes, we leave tomorrow. Lily and Deacon are staying at Eve’s while I’m away,” I tell her in case she’s worried.

“That’s good, how do you feel about it?” she asks.

“I’m ... happy about it, Cal is ... great,” I say pathetically, trying to be light as Dr. Zousa advised. Mom looks unconvinced—I need to do better. “Honestly, I don’t know why I was so worried, we’re crazy about each other. This is better than I could’ve hoped for,” I say gaily as I try to visualize how Eve would respond in this situation. Mom seems to accept this on face value and I feel my shoulders visibly relax.

“Are you coming home soon Mom?” Deacon begs and I can hear the desperation in his plea; she looks distraught.

“Mom will be home as soon as the doctor says she can leave. We wouldn’t want her to come back until she’s better, sure we wouldn’t?” I say in the hope of dispelling the emotion in the room. Just then Dr. Zousa reappears and says we need to go, Mom needs her rest. I feel the tears well in my eyes and I try desperately to push them away before anyone notices.

As she hugs me, she whispers lucidly in my ear, “No matter what, never lose sight of who you are.”

***

Lily heads to class and I make the trip back to Aqua with Deacon. I drop him off at school and make my way to the Convention center. I spot Cal making his way up the steps so I call out to him. We travel upstairs together and the feel of his hand in mine gives me strength, knowing that I have him by my side gives me a level of confidence that I wouldn’t ordinarily feel in this situation. He kisses me goodbye outside the door; I have to practically prise myself away from him, such is the depth of my need.

Fenuka gets to work on making me camera-ready. Once my make-up is applied she hands me a figure hugging white knee length dress to wear. It has long black sleeves and black contours that make my figure appear sleeker than normal. I majorly struggle to walk in the towering high heels she gives me, but considering I will be seated for the interview I should manage. As I look at my reflection in the mirror, I note that I look sophisticated without being adversely mature. I give myself a little pep talk and in a perverse way I’m actually looking forward to this; let the charades begin.

Dolores Lambten is a total sweetheart. I’ve no doubt that it’s all part of her ‘persona’, but I’m appreciative at the effort she makes to put us both at ease. She certainly looks the part; elegantly coiffed hair, immaculately applied make-up and she’s wearing a silver-gray tailored suit that fits her beautiful figure perfectly.

We’re seated comfortably on a plush velour couch. She doesn’t need to encourage us to look all loved up, I’m snuggled in close to him and his arm naturally extends around my shoulder, neither one of us has to be reminded of the importance of putting on a good show. We’re a good team and we know one another well enough now to naturally tease and spar off each other. That’s not to say there aren’t some tricky moments, like when she asks about the things we love most about each other and when we first realized the depth of our feelings. Talking about these things privately with Cal is challenging enough for me and neither one of us has mentioned the “l” word yet. Thankfully we navigate the choppy waters intact. Finally, it’s over and the camera crew starts loading up, ready to move on to the next Region. Cal is a perfect gentleman: he graciously thanks Dolores on both our behalf and I can see she’s already won over by his charm. “You’ve got a good one there,” she winks at me.

“I know.” I smile sweetly at her. In his ear I whisper, “I’m just gonna call you Casanova from now on” and he roars laughing.

We decide to grab a bite to eat in the square on our way back and we arrange for Lily and Deacon to meet us there. I then fill a bag for Deacon and help Lily with her packing before we drive them both over to Eve’s.

Eve comes dancing out of the house as Cal is retrieving the bags from the back of the rovercraft. “Guess what? Evan and I have set a date!” she practically explodes with glee. They have more than seven months before their marriage deadline so I don’t understand the rush, but it’s pure Eve.

“That’s great news Eve, when is it?”

“Three weeks time,” she says ecstatically. PDQ, I think but I say nothing. I’m magnanimous when I agree to be her bridesmaid and the look on her face makes it worthwhile.

“Hi Ariana,” Evan greets me at the door.

“Hi Evan, congratulations,” I say congenially. I feel Cal’s hand at my back and turning I see he is astutely appraising the situation.

“Hey Evan,” he says coolly.

“Cal,” says Evan eyeing him in return.

“Come in everyone, no need to converge on the doorstep!” says Dr. Zousa, expertly diffusing the situation.

We accept the offer of coffee and I try to listen attentively as Eve prattles on about wedding dresses and cakes and color schemes. I help Deacon and Lily to unpack their things, then it’s time to go. I struggle to contain my emotions and I have to remind myself that I won’t be gone that long. I hug each of them firmly. I know Deacon is upset, I see his bottom lip trembling but he doesn’t want to cry in front of the others. I promise I’ll contact them every day and joke that they’ll be able to keep tabs on me easily via the televised programmes and live streams. Everyone wishes us good luck and we say our final goodbyes.

“Mel has promised to call in every day and I’m sure they’ll be fine, the Zousa’s seem like a lovely family,” Cal says.

“I know, but I can’t help feeling like everyone’s abandoned them now,” I say despondently, wiping a tear from my eye.

“They’re smart kids, they understand and it’s not like we’re gone forever,” he says in a bid to settle me.

“Doesn’t it?” I ask. “What will become of them when we’re married? What if my mother’s still in the hospital?”

“They’ll live with us Ariana, there’s no question about it,” he says defiantly. His loyalty to my siblings only makes me adore him more, I squeeze his hand tightly and rest my head on his shoulder.

He insists on staying in my room tonight and I don’t raise the slightest objection, in fact, I’d have demanded it myself if he hadn’t said it first. I don’t know how much more my emotional state can cope with and I feel a fervent need to lose myself in him. I pounce on him the moment he gets in the bed beside me. I kiss him passionately and the stirring I feel inside is building to a fever pitch. He returns my ardor and some, yet he’s the one to break away first.

“Ariana, as much as I want to ... and I really do ... not here, not like this, with Rada watching our every move, let’s just go to sleep,” he whispers in frustration and while I know he’s completely right I’m so annoyed with life right now. With the intensity of my loathing for the authorities at this minute, I could probably start a rebellion all by myself.

I don’t sleep a wink all night, my mind can’t switch off from the myriad of things bouncing in my brain. I’m also terrified of the inevitable nightmares and know that, in my fragile state of mind, they could be the very thing to finally send me over the edge. Cal is sound asleep and I’m grateful that one of us will be fully alert tomorrow. I pull my dog-eared copy of ‘Gone with the Wind’ from my bedside locker and lock myself away in the world of Scarlett O’Hara. It’s as much a story of survival as it is about love and I’m hoping for some inspiration that’s sorely needed. I’m on the last chapter when Cal awakens.

There isn’t any packing left to do, Fenuka and her assistant have already organized transfer of our pageant wardrobe so we only have to include whatever personal belongings we wish to take. I take a family photo, some of my favorite books and my sketch pad. Cal decides to bring his guitar. We both bring our running gear although we’re not sure if we’ll have an opportunity to use them.

A hovercraft arrives to collect us at ten and we’re on our way. The trip to Illumina only takes minutes on the Velo, but it’s almost three hours by road; Cal entertains me by playing loads of my favorite songs on the guitar. I never realized he was so musically-gifted; he knows every song I request. It’s a welcome respite from the tension of the past few days.

Neither of us has had any need to visit our capital city before so as we approach the outskirts of Illumina we’re both transfixed by our surroundings. Illumina has been created in the likeness of New York and there are towering skyscrapers in every direction. As we move into the center of the city, we can see the sprawling park in the middle, clearly modelled on Central Park. The buildings in the city are a mix of old red brick facades, modern shiny glass fronts and expansive concrete structures. While the design has been cleverly constructed I still think it has the look and feel of a concrete jungle; cold and impersonal at best.

We pull up outside a huge glass building with a really impressive lobby, this is the convention center that has been purpose-built to house the ‘Amor Regale’; clearly no expense has been spared. Fenuka is waiting and she ushers us inside quickly. Dolores Lambten is on stand-by with her camera crew, ready to greet all the couples as they arrive. We pose for a few shots and then Fenuka is guiding us upstairs. She frowns at the dark circles under my eyes and scolds me gently for not applying stronger make-up to mask the obvious lack of sleep. We take the elevator to the 45th floor and Fenuka inserts a five-digit code when we stop, instantly the doors open out into our suite.

The whole floor is ours and the vastness is completely overwhelming. The views are totally breathtaking though, we can see for miles around the city and Fenuka excitedly points out some of the key landmarks. There is a decked terrace spanning the full exterior of the suite and a different assortment of tables, couches and chairs offer ample means of utilizing the space. There is a light breeze at this elevation, but the air is warm and pleasant.

Inside there is a huge living area with the largest commiboard I have ever seen. There are various soft couches framed around a rectangular coffee table and entertainment center. A large dining table and compact kitchen are located to the right. All our meals will be catered, so Cal can breathe a sigh of relief that I don’t have to inflict my cooking on him. To the far right of the suite are the bedrooms with ensuite bathrooms, one each for Fenuka, Cal and myself. The other side of the suite houses a fully-equipped gym, spa room and a humongous walk-in wardrobe. Cal has a small separate section, but the bulk of the room is devoted to my wardrobe; I try not to look smug but fail miserably. Fenuka quickly shows me some of my outfits and I’m blown away by the sheer size of my pageant collection. There are several haute couture evening gowns that are too stunning for words, Fenuka has really outdone herself this time.

There’s not much on our agenda for today so Fenuka lets us do as we please. She has to attend a group meeting with the other coordinators so we’re alone for now. Cal insists that I grab a nap and he tenderly tucks me into bed, with strict orders to get some shut eye. I’m so exhausted from my sleepless night that I drift off the minute my head hits the pillow. I’m too drained to dream and I’m thankful for small mercies. The next thing I know, Cal is waking me up. He’s discovered a running track not far from the convention center. I’m invigorated at the prospect of a good run so I have no difficulty in motivating myself to get up out of bed, despite the feeling of tiredness that still pervades every bone in my body.

Fenuka has had the forethought to pack brand new running gear for both of us so we didn’t need to bring our own stuff. I happily put my new running top and leggings on but I stick with my comfy sneakers. The outfit is far tighter than my normal jogging gear and it clings rigidly to my every curve. I brush my hair quickly and pull it into a high ponytail. It seems ridiculous to wear even a light layer of make-up, but Fenuka was insistent that I need to appear camera-ready at all times. There are only seven couples in the pageant, one from each Region, so our airtime is going to ramp up significantly; we have to be constantly prepared. Not that it’ll make a blind bit of difference, the outcome is already decided, but Fenuka doesn’t know that and I don’t want to let her down. We still need to play our parts to perfection, so I apply lip gloss, blusher and waterproof mascara. I still require the concealer under my eyes.

“Are you going for a run or taking a trip down the catwalk?” Cal mocks playfully.

“Us celebrities have got to look the part,” I say jokingly.

“Come on gorgeous,” he says as he takes my hand in his.

We use our data-cuffs to direct us to the running track; it’s much larger than the one back in Aqua but I’m not overly surprised, everything seems super-sized here in Illumina.

***

We are showered, changed and looking fresh as daisies by the time Fenuka shows up for dinner. It’s a low-key affair tonight and I’m grateful that today wasn’t too demanding. Our schedule is much more taxing tomorrow and I’m not happy that we have to attend a group meet and greet, and dancing lessons in the morning. It seems a completely useless waste of time, but I’ll ensure to plaster my happy face on before we leave.

Fenuka goes out again after dinner, there are still some preparations to finalise, apparently. Cal and I are snuggled up on the couch watching a movie when it happens.

Without any warning, we are plunged into complete and utter darkness.

CHAPTER 24

I can scarcely see him in the all-consuming dark night air, but I hear his shallow breathing and feel the strength of his arms as they pull me closer. “What’s going on?” I ask. I can always be relied on to state the obvious.

“Let’s look outside and see if the power outage is just impacting us or the whole city.”

I stumble in the pitch blackness but his eyes have acclimatized quicker than mine and he capably leads me outside to the terrace. There’s a total absence of visible light anywhere and the city is laid out before us in eerie blackness. “Do you think this is our sign?” I whisper to him.

“Maybe,” he whispers back.

We both reach the realization at the same time and our eyes instantly connect. “The cameras are out, they’re not watching us,” I whisper even though there’s no need. My eyes have slowly grown accustomed to the darkness and I can see the way he’s looking at me; it doesn’t take me long to catch up as I instantaneously feel the longing stir deep within. We may not have this chance again! And we may not have long! I can tell he’s not going to place any demands on me, so I take control. “Come on, we don’t know how long we have,” I say as I tug him inside.

As I lead him into my bedroom, I realize that I’ve no idea how to go about this, so I just pull him down on the bed beside me and start kissing him. It’s as if a foreign being has taken possession of my body, I literally feel like I’m on fire and only Cal can quench the flames. We rip at each other’s clothes and I readily abandon my usual self-consciousness. I feel his lips pulling back from mine, but I resist; he gently pushes my face back. “Ariana—are you sure?” he asks breathlessly.

“Yes, we’re wasting time!” I say as I plant my lips firmly back on his. I immerse myself in the abundance of wonderful new feelings and each sensation intensifies my insatiable desire for him.

After, I lie there content in his arms and feel like I’m enclosed in a tangible warm glow, my happy bubble is close to saturation. I look at him discreetly out of the corner of my eye and he looks as deliriously happy as I feel. He runs his fingers lightly through my hair as he gazes at me lovingly. “I love you Ariana.”

And it’s the most natural thing in the world for me to respond as I do, “And I love you.”

We stay wrapped around one another and the touch of his naked skin against mine makes me feel so cherished and adored. I could quite happily stay in this moment forever, but my sixth sense is bristling and I know we can’t be discovered like this. “We need to get dressed. NOW,” I say firmly as I hastily start pulling my clothes back on. It was far easier taking them off. As soon as we’re both dressed I grab his hand and pull him out into the living area. We’ve only just re-positioned ourselves on the couch when the room is flooded in light.

He stares at me in amazement and I see the question in his eyes. “I just sensed that it was time to move,” I whisper in his ear. His face is still flushed and glowing as no doubt mine is: I hope the cameras don’t choose now to hone in for any close-ups. The brightness is almost blinding and it takes a few minutes to readjust to the light. I blush as I recall my wanton behavior.

“Do you regret it?” he whispers, and his face drops.

“No! Definitely not. I just ... I just don’t know where that side of me came from,” I say in a hushed voice.

“It’s me, I’m just too irresistible!” he says happily.

“That you are,” I say easily as there’s no point in even attempting to deny it.

Fenuka comes bursting into the room then, eager to ensure we’re all right. I had forgotten all about her in the heat of the moment; I think of how embarrassing it would’ve been if she had come back earlier! Cal carefully interrogates Fenuka, but she has no outward knowledge of what just happened, so he drops the subject before arousing any unwanted suspicion.

Lying in bed on my own later, I feel two things—abject loneliness without Cal beside me, and overpowering curiosity on the cause of the blackout. While I have no proof of who or why, I sense that the rebels were behind it. But how did they do it? And to gain what advantage? I hate this proverbial darkness and wish we had some confidant to glean information from. My mind wanders back to my father’s letter and the military man who approached me in Aqua, he said that I wasn’t alone but since then I’ve had no contact from him or anyone else. If there are people looking out for me, they’re carefully hiding in the shadows. My patience reservoir is running dangerously low.

My mind wanders to Zane; is he on his way or still plotting details of the rescue mission? Will he get here before or after I’m married? I don’t know my preference and I’m befuddled. I push the feelings away, averse to confronting them now. What I wouldn’t give to be in Zane’s head for a few days, to bring myself up to speed. The seeds of an idea are forming in my head, something is tapping my subconscious mind. I consider the things I know and start a mental checklist.

Zane is real.

He lives on Earth.

He’s working with the rebels.

I have the ability to see him in my dreams.

Does he see me in his? I quickly sit upright, the thought expanding. If I see him in my head then it’s totally possible that he can do the same! That’s how he knows what’s been going on in my life! I continue with my list.

He has the ability to communicate messages to me, both awake and asleep.

Is it possible that I have the power to do the same? I feel dizzy with excitement because I know I’ve just had my eureka moment. I have no way of confirming my assertion, but I’m sure my analysis is right. But as certain as I am, I’m equally unsure of how to do it. I wish I could talk to Cal, but I can’t risk being seen going into his room at this hour of the night; our whispered conversation would surely draw scrutiny.

I remember how I subconsciously blanked my mind a couple of days ago in Strata when I was trying to encourage a further message from Zane. Was that really just two days ago? There was a time when my days passed by uneventfully, with comforting predictability. Nowadays there’s so much drama fighting for space in my life that twenty-four hours seem like a life sentence. I wonder if I try to blank my mind and visualize him if it’s possible to send him a message that way. I decide there’s no harm in trying, the most that will happen is a potential headache from the mental strain. I settle myself comfortably in the bed and focus on clearing my mind. I visualize blackness and work hard to put Zane in the frame. When I see his face, I zoom in closely, penetrating his eyes and in my head I silently say, “I need information, please Zane, let me know what’s going on.” I repeat this several times before I drift off to sleep.

I wake screaming my head off as the familiar nightmares of my father’s death are resurrected by my unconscious mind. Cal’s there in a heartbeat, holding me to him. He doesn’t let go until the Medicet arrives and secures me into a dreamless sleep.

I am very disorientated the next morning, and it adds to the trepidation I feel at our forthcoming first live meeting with the other couples. We’re scheduled to have breakfast together: the coordinators felt it would be a less formal setting for the initial introductions. Fenuka makes me over; I’m casually attired and my make-up is understated but striking. It’s amazing how confident I feel after she’s styled me, I’m not sure what it says about my self esteem though. Cal is his usual complimentary self and I look at him in admiration, he looks seriously fit and I still wonder how I managed to bag him. I push any negative thoughts out of my mind and take his offered hand as we make our way downstairs.

We’re escorted to a small room on the ground level of the building where some other couples are already seated. There are assigned seats for each couple so we obediently take our designated seats. The couple from Cascade are seated to my right and Cal to my left. There are no occupants in the seats beside him yet, but I note from the name cards that they’re reserved for the couple from Storm. Summer and Wade, the boy and girl from Cascade, are really sweet and easy to get along with, we chat pleasantly for a few minutes until everyone else gradually makes their way in.

The girl and boy from Storm are the last to arrive and it’s obvious by her attire that it’s a staged grand entrance. She’s wearing the most outrageous outfit to breakfast—a tight black corset dress that is showcasing her ample cleavage and tiny waist. It achieves the desired result: everyone else stops talking and gawps at them. She takes her seat in the chair beside Cal and immediately introduces herself in a breathy, raspy voice. She simultaneously flicks her long brunette locks and pushes her cleavage forward; she makes no secret of her apparent admiration for him, and I feel an intense loathing that’s unusual for me. I normally reserve judgment on a person until I’ve gotten to know them, and only then make an informed opinion on whether or not I like them. Nothing Lainey could say or do would endear me to her, but I won’t give her the satisfaction of noting my discomfort; so I cordially extend my hand in greeting and smile sweetly as if I haven’t noticed her ogling my man.

Tristan, her intended, is her clone in every respect. He leers at me indiscreetly and holds my hand to his lips as he plants a wet kiss on it. I have to resist the urge to vigorously scrub my skin, instead settling for wiping my hand secretly on the napkin which is resting on my lap. I don’t know how I manage to get through breakfast with my sanity intact. The bimbo—I refuse to acknowledge her by name—gives Cal her undivided attention much to my chagrin. Cal makes concerted efforts to break away, but every time he tries to start a conversation over my side of the table, it’s completely fruitless; she always re-engages him in their discussion. I catch him looking at her chest on one occasion and give him a swift kick under the table; he takes it like a man and barely flinches.

I notice a few of the girls casting envious glances my way. It’s silly, because I know he only wants to be with me and we are destined to be married, but I still feel sharp pangs of jealousy. I never thought I’d be so glad to be called out for dance class, but I’m just happy that the whole circus that was breakfast is finally over.

I walk pleasantly by his side as the Ranger guides us to the room for our private dance lesson. But once we’re alone all my fury erupts in a litany of profanities and shrieking. I’m additionally infuriated by his amused expression and it takes all my willpower not to physically retaliate—I’m shocked at the ferociousness of my response and I try to isolate the emotions fuelling my rage. “Fiesty little thing aren’t you,” he says teasingly but I’m in no mood to play.

“I saw you looking, how could you? It was bad enough that she monopolized your ears the entire time!” I spit at him.

“Jeez, calm down Ariana. I was caught off-guard, I did everything I could to avoid looking at them but they were in my face! She’s a piece of work, isn’t she?” he says comically.

“Well, it wasn’t funny for me. How would you feel if some guy were thrusting his crotch in my face the whole time and fawning over me like a lovesick puppy? She’s an outrageous flirt and he’s just pathetic,” I say angrily.

“You are not jealous of her?” he asks incredulously.

“No, I’m not jealous, I’m mad more than anything else. You should have ignored her—you made me look foolish,” I say as I finally define the feelings driving my behavior.

“Ariana, I didn’t want to be rude, and no one in that room would look at you and think for one second that I had any interest in her,” he says and I know it’s the truth.

“Well, you better ignore her the next time or I will not be responsible for my actions,” I shrill.

“Deal, now you need a distraction to help you chill out...,” he says as he pulls me into his embrace and puts his mouth on mine. It works and my anger melts away at his touch.

Our dance instructor arrives shortly after and he’s very strict and serious, it takes some of the fun out of it for me but Cal does his best to keep it entertaining. We’re scheduled to have an hourly lesson every day and we have to perform a dance together at the Silentium Ball. The Ball is being held on the final night and the Novo Silentium Couple will be announced then. I wish there were a fast forward button to press, to get this all over and done with.

We head back upstairs to have lunch à deux and I call Lily and Deacon to check in on both of them. I barely get to open my mouth when talking to Eve, she’s on cloud nine planning her wedding. I make a few encouraging sounds every now and then and she doesn’t even notice how she is hijacking the entire conversation. When I eventually get to talk to my brother and sister, I find out that they’re visiting Mom later; Lily promises to IM me afterwards with an update. Satisfied that they’re both OK I go and join Cal. We decide to go out for a run and both quickly get changed and head out.

You think I would be used to strangers acknowledging me at this stage, but it’s still so weird to have random people shout out and wave as we make our way to the track, I’m definitely not wired for a celebrity life.

***

The next few days go by in a flash and we’re on a merry-go-round of lunches and dinners, as we’re paraded and admired by notable VIPs. We meet government officials, corporate sponsors, high-ranking military officials and the pageant organizers.

Initially, I’m enthralled by the opportunity to wear such fabulous outfits but the novelty soon wears off. I’m sick of the daily round of pampering and preening and I usually have to change outfits at least three times. I never thought I’d hear myself complain about such things but quite frankly, it’s completely exhausting. Looking perfect all the time is such hard work. I long to pull on one of my old comfy velour sweatsuits and just lounge around, so I’m highly pleased when Fenuka says we have Sunday off.

We take it easy in the morning, rising at a leisurely pace and snuggling down together on the sofa to read and play games. By mid-afternoon I’m bored, it’s hard to wind down after spending so long operating at such a frenetic pace. Cal shakes his head and laughs as he tells me it’s a female prerogative to change my mind. We decide to grab a movie and dinner and I deliberately dress down in jeans, sneakers and a sweatshirt. Fenuka can be mad, I’m beyond caring at this point. Feeling a little selfish, I apply the requisite face paint so she can see that I made some effort.

Cal’s thinking is aligned to mine as he comes out of his room similarly attired. We agree to walk to the movie theater so we can fully appreciate the city. Every building is so tall that it feels like we’re tiny insects walking in a world of giants. Skyscrapers extend beyond the limit of natural eyesight and some appear to ascend into the clouds. I’m amazed to see so many people dressed in suits and hurrying frantically through the crowds; the notion of rest and relaxation mustn’t apply to the corporate world. We attract a few looks, but most people don’t approach us or pass comment. I’m not sure if it’s because people don’t recognize us in our dressed down disguises or if they just can’t be bothered, either way I’m glad to be incognito for a while.

Cal is the definition of gluttony as he comes back from the concession stand laden down with treats. I refuse all offers except for the drink; I can’t afford to put on any more weight as I’ve already noticed some of my clothes feeling tighter than normal. Fenuka will have a conniption if my ball gown doesn’t fit, so I cling to my will power and leave him to stuff his face on his lonesome. I seriously don’t know where he puts it all and I can’t believe that he still has room for dinner. He is adamant that we find a nice romantic restaurant to eat and we scour the dining options in the vicinity, on our data-cuffs. We settle for an Italian restaurant that’s only a few blocks away on foot. We’re half way there when I’m transported to another place entirely. It’s as if my surroundings have disappeared and the only thing I’m aware of is the image in my head—I can see and hear nothing around me.

Ben is being dragged kicking and screaming across the barren soil. He is shouting out and thrashing about wildly until a Medicet appears and sedates him. His head lolls forward and his feet trail the ground as he is dragged by the Rangers to the waiting stealth-craft. I watch helplessly as it lifts silently off the ground and vanishes into the night sky.

CHAPTER 25

As I come to, Cal is begging me to speak to him. Slowly my senses are returning, and I can hear the flow of traffic on the adjacent road and see the angry expressions on the faces of those who push past us in annoyance. I instinctively move sideways and place my back firmly against the stone facade of the nearest building, feeling its solidity against my body helps bring me firmly back to reality. What did I just see? And was it real? And more importantly, how did I do it?

Cal is waiting for answers. Whispering it out here to him in a crowded, noisy street is probably as safe as it gets, but I’m more concerned about the effect it will have on him. I don’t have time to overanalyse it though as he leans in tight to my ear. “Don’t even think about holding back.”

“I think I just had a vision,” I whisper.

“What did you see?”

“It was Ben. The authorities have him; they dragged him into a stealth-craft, and it took off. That’s all I saw,” I whisper truthfully. His face in that instant speaks a thousand words. I see the shock, fear and anger all register in quick succession.

After a few minutes he says, “How do you think you did it? Saw the vision, I mean.”

“I don’t know,” I say in frustration. “One minute we were talking and walking, and the next everything just faded out, and all I was aware of was the drama playing out in my head. I don’t know what I did, if anything, to bring it on.”

“We have to try to figure out this gift of yours, if you could learn to control it, it’d be extremely beneficial,” he whispers as he thinks out loud. I kiss him fervidly. When we break away, he looks at me in bewilderment.

“That’s for believing in me when the easy option would be to check me into the psychiatric wing beside my mother,” I say, as I think about how lucky and grateful I am to have someone so open-minded and supportive at my side.

We’ve both lost our appetite, so we cancel our plans for dinner and walk back to the convention center. Neither one of us feels like talking, but the silence is congenial.

Fenuka’s waiting directly outside the elevator to greet us, her face is flushed, and she looks very excited. Before either one of us can speak, she informs us that we have a very special visitor. We trade concerned looks. At first, I can’t decipher who our visitor is as he’s enclosed in a circle of armed Rangers. As they pull back, and the figure becomes recognizable, I feel every hair on my body stand to attention, our visitor is none other than President Calavero.

I’ve never met him before, he’s much taller in person than I’d imagined and he’s handsome in the non-conventional sense. He moves confidently as he extends his hand in greeting; we both oblige. Why is he here? What does he want? My palms feel sweaty, and I’m figidity, but I manage to stand my ground and hold still. I feel Cal tighten his already firm grip on my hand. The president motions for us to sit and we take seats on the couch opposite him. From the corner of my eye, I spot the Rangers guiding Fenuka out of our suite.

Cal is the first to speak. “It’s a great honor to meet you Mr. President. To what do we owe this pleasure?” he asks calmly and sincerely. To anyone else it appears that Cal is in awe of our esteemed guest, only I can tell that it’s deliberately constructed to appear consenting.

“Mr. Remus,” the president begins to speak.

“Please, call me Cal.”

“Cal,” the president continues, “my visit is two-fold. Firstly, I wanted to take this opportunity to meet every couple participating in the ‘Amor Regale’ and secondly, I have some personal news to deliver and I felt it best to talk to you in person,” he says. I’m finding it very hard to breathe properly. “I must inform you that your friend, Ben Winters, has been taken into custody.” He doesn’t mention my vision, and I feel myself relax, but only minimally.

“What will happen to him?” Cal asks in a very measured voice.

“That will depend on how cooperative he is.”

“In what way?” Cal asks, and I can hear the uncertainty that he works into his tone. He’s playing a blinder, and I’m in admiration of how well he’s conducting himself. I don’t know how he’s maintaining such a cool composure, I feel like jelly inside.

“May I speak directly?” the president asks. Cal nods his head. “We three know that there are defectors plotting to overthrow our regime. Your friend Ben had the misfortune to get mixed up with them. This act of treason can’t go unpunished, but he can greatly help himself if he works with us—we can be more lenient,” he says.

“What’s Ben said?” Cal asks.

“He is ... considering his options,” the president says cryptically. “I’ve seen some of your tapes Cal; you disagree with some of our policies?” he asks rhetorically. Cal doesn’t answer straightaway, and I know he’s carefully shaping his response.

“I don’t agree with some of them, like outlawing homosexuality—that’s a step too far in my book.”

“Ariana,” the president says, turning his attention to me for the first time, “you’ve been vocal about your dislike of ‘The Calling’ and the ‘Amor Regale’.” I decide to follow Cal’s lead and to adopt a disagreeable yet respectful tone.

“Losing our freedom of choice is a tough call,” I say and I’m thankful that my voice sounds even.

“What would you do if you were in my shoes?” he asks of us both. Before we can respond he continues, “The decisions to be made are complex and challenging; some decisions have been years in the making and the shrewdest minds have debated the options at length for decades. What happened on Earth could have been the ruination of humanity but we seized the opportunity to recreate ourselves in the best possible way. We’re undoubtedly not alone in the universe, and the continuation of mankind rests on the decisions that we make today and into the future. The most recent opinion polls show an eighty-eight percent satisfaction rating for my government, so I know we’re leading our people along the right path,” he says. “Unpopular as it may be, our future depends on our reproduction as a race. If we don’t grow the population then we’ll die out; that’s not going to happen on my watch.”

He’s perfectly pleasant as he says this and most would think him a reasonable man. But I can see him for what he is—a ruthless control freak who will achieve his agenda, irrespective of any obstacles in his way. Despite my earlier appeasement, I feel the anger start to take hold.

“There are thousands of people on Earth, the easiest solution is to grant them access to Novo and our population size will thrive,” I interject.

“I already mentioned the opportunity to create a better world; that world rests on the quality of those chosen to share in its existence. The decision to leave those behind on Earth was difficult but right. Those people aren’t our solution though they serve an important purpose. It’s a new world order, and everyone has a place. But those places are distinct—not interchangeable—the sooner people understand that, the better it will be for all.” It’s an ardent speech if the audience is of the right caliber. His words do nothing to quell my disgust, just the opposite, in fact. Nonetheless, I remain silent: continuing to challenge him will only risk those I love.

“Your obvious intelligence and spirit are to be commended; if channelled towards the right aims you both could play an important role in the future of Novo. Think of the things we could achieve if we work together! To contribute to planning the next generation, one that will accomplish things beyond our wildest dreams, that’s what’s on the table for you both. Our Silentium couple will have no choice but to participate, whether that’s as willing participants or not is up to you. Time is running out, you need to decide,” he says as he rises, indicating that our conversation has come to an end. We pose for some photos and then he leaves.

Cal is understandably worried for his friend. I don’t know Ben well, but even I know that he’ll be loathe to cooperate. I shudder as I consider the punishment they will mete out if he fails to conform. It’s too dangerous to discuss, and I feel incapacitated knowing that I’m powerless to help Cal deal with the situation. The only comfort I can offer is to act as a distraction, so I force him to search through the movie database until we find one worthy of watching. I bring the quilt in from my room, and we huddle together on the sofa.

I spend more time observing his profile than watching the movie. Every so often he looks over at me and caresses my face or messes with my hair; it feels so natural to be with him like this, and I’m astounded at how easily I’ve adapted to the role of girlfriend. Fiancée! I remind myself surreally. He kisses me for an eternity at my bedroom door, and we’re both reluctant to part; however, Zolt Rada’s warning is never far from my mind. We unwillingly part and head to our respective bedrooms.

The stress of the day has taken its toll, and a huge wave of exhaustion smothers me, I fall asleep quickly.

Zane is packing his belongings neatly in a large burgundy cloth bag. He retrieves a black weatherproof jacket from the back of his wardrobe and pulls his arms through before zipping it tightly in place. He pulls a black woollen hat down over his hair and secures it firmly over his ears. He places his laptop in a separate black leather bag that he wraps around one shoulder. He carefully scrutinizes his surroundings before leaving his apartment. As he gets into the van, he turns and looks up at the starry sky. “Ari, I’ll see you soon,” he says, as he blows a kiss into the dark night.

This is the first night the dreams don’t interrupt my sleep and I wake feeling refreshed for a change. I vividly recall the details and waste no time in whispering them to Cal. I wonder what Zane’s definition of ‘soon’ is, I hope it’s the same as mine.

***

Eventually, the last day of the pageant arrives and I’m thrilled at the prospect of going home soon. Fenuka mistakes my enthusiasm as excitement for the Silentium Ball and I don’t correct her—let the authorities believe it so. We have one final dance rehearsal, and we’ve perfected the routine at this stage. We’re performing a Latina inspired salsa dance that’s very sensual.

Cal goes for a run while I mentally prepare myself for the obligatory pampering.

After the requisite beautification, I’m ready to get dressed. My hair is pinned up in a classical style, and my make-up coordinates perfectly. Fenuka unzips the bag containing my dress, and I clap in delight as it’s revealed.

I didn’t think Fenuka could trump the dress she created for the Suitors Ball, but she has. The dress is vibrant red chiffon that falls in wispy horizontal layers from my waist down to my feet. The top half of the dress is ruched and fitted securely over my bust, the straps go around my neck, and criss-cross down my back, stopping appropriately before I could be declared indecent. The neckline is adorned with a line of diamante crystals that sparkle and shine iridescently. My accessories perfectly match, and the overall look is visually stunning. “Fenuka, I love it, but I’m a bit worried about our dance. What if I trip and make a total show of myself?”

“I’ve created another dress for you to dance in, here let me show you,” she says as she goes into the back of the wardrobe and comes out with a beautiful short black dress. The material is slinky, and I can see that it will flow naturally with the lines of my body as I dance. She assures me that she’ll be there to help me get changed, so I relax.

Cal is wearing a stunning black tuxedo, and he looks classically handsome. Fenuka quickly frogmarches us out of the suite into the elevator, and I brace myself for the night ahead.

The champagne is flowing, and I readily accept the glass that’s offered to me, a little dutch courage never hurt anyone. The room is decorated extravagantly as expected. There must be at least three hundred people here, and I notice many of the VIPs mingling with some of the other couples. There are various camera crews manning the room. I spy Zolt Rada conversing with Lainey and Tristan from Storm. Lainey is wearing an ill-advised black strapless fitted dress in a fishtail silhouette. I stifle a laugh as I see her try to walk in it, she’s clearly struggling to stay upright. Couldn’t happen to a nicer person, I smirk to myself.

The dance performances go in Region order, so we’re second, after Tana and Evoy from Illumina. I’m glad to be getting it out of the way relatively early. Fenuka helps us get changed, and we’re ready just as our names are announced. As the music begins to play Cal pulls me in tight to his body and winks. We start into our routine and expertly maneuver our way across the dance floor. We’re perfectly in sync, so I let myself relax and fully immerse myself in the dance. I hear gasps from the audience as Cal leans me back while I raise my leg up and over his torso and we spin around and around to the beat of the song. I’m pleasantly surprised to find that I’m actually enjoying it, but that’s thanks to Cal, as he locks eyes with me the whole time. It’s easy to forget the crowd and pretend that it’s only the two of us together in this moment of intimacy. We finish to rapturous applause and Fenuka is gushing in her praise.

I accept another glass of champagne and settle down at our table to watch the rest of the performances. Once all the couples are finished the band starts playing, and everyone takes to the dancefloor. We put on amorous displays every time the camera turns in our direction.

Finally, Zolt Rada steps up to the podium to announce the first ever Novo Silentium Couple. We act numb with shock initially when our names are called out and then bounce happily up towards the stage to receive congratulations and details of our wedding prize. My face hurts from all the fake smiling, and my head hurts with the realization of what’s to come. Everyone wants a photo taken with the couple of the moment, and it takes hours to escape.

Back in our suite, I hastily pull off my dress and scrub the make-up from my face. Cal is waiting with a cup of hot chocolate when I come out into the living area. “I can’t wait to get home,” he says.

“Me too, but I wonder what’s in store for us once we’re back.”

“I guess we’ll find out soon enough.”

I let out a huge yawn as tiredness catches up with me. “I’m shattered,” I say sleepily as I kiss him lightly and head for bed. I’m only barely under the covers when I hear his knock on the door.

“I can’t be without you tonight,” he says. I retract the covers to signal my consent. He gets in and wraps his arms around me and I fall asleep against the warmth emanating from his body.

Zane is wearing a Novo issue military uniform underneath his black jacket. He’s strapped securely into a plastic moulded seat, on a row, that is mounted to the side of the stealth-craft. Beside and across from him sit several other men and women. No one’s talking and all display wearisome expressions. He takes the photo of me from his jacket pocket and stares at it before planting a gentle kiss on the paper.

Fenuka comes into my room, bright and early, to wake me. I can tell she’s unhappy at the sight of Cal lying in my bed. She doesn’t say anything, but I can feel her displeasure lacing the air. We’re being interviewed by Dolores Lambten this morning before we begin the journey back home to Aqua. I force my fatigued body into a seated position and lightly shake Cal to wake him. He immediately reaches out for me, but I push him away and using my hands, I turn his face around, so he sees Fenuka standing disapprovingly in the corner of the room. He fluidly rises and winks as he passes her. The expression on Fenuka’s face is priceless, and I convulse in a fit of giggles. She can’t maintain her stiff upper lip for long, and I gradually see a smile break across her face. “Up—you brazen hussy!” she teases me as she throws a pillow in my direction.

***

Dolores makes light work of the interview, and before I know it, Fenuka is hurrying us out of the center and into the waiting hovercraft. The further we get from Illumina the more relaxed I feel, although I know it’s an illusion, our fate will be no different once we’re back home. We collect Lily and Deacon on the way; they run out of the house and throw themselves into my arms. I smell the familiar scent of peaches from Lily’s hair and feel the softness of Deacon’s skin next to mine; I’ve missed them so much.

I hand Dr. Zousa the gift I bought for her in Illumina, my way of saying thanks for taking care of my siblings. She thanks me profusely while acknowledging that it really wasn’t necessary. Eve is mad keen to update me on her wedding planning, and she needs me to try on my bridesmaid dress, but it’s the last thing I feel like doing. I desperately want to get home, to familiarity, and try to unwind. Eve is disappointed but understanding. I promise to call around first thing tomorrow morning.

After we’ve unpacked and eaten, I sit on the couch with Lily and Deacon as they show me the work they’ve done on the memory book. They’ve clearly put in hours as I review all the cards, photos, letters, poems and mementos that are now pasted in. Lily has decorated the corner of each page by hand, and it’s truly a work of art. “It’s perfect guys, let’s set it on the sideboard, so we have a constant reminder of Dad.” Lily gets up and clears a space between some of the framed photos and finds a home for it.

We’re all quietly contemplative—so much has happened in the last few weeks that there’s hardly been time to come to terms with his death. As much as I’m thrilled to be home it’s tarnished with sorrow; this house holds so many memories of him. I won’t be living here for long though, once we’re married Cal and I will be moving into our own house.

The authorities have granted every newly-married couple a house at the time of their wedding. As the Silentium Couple, we receive a complimentary upgrade and the option of working with an architect and interior designer, to create the house of our dreams. Fenuka has already uploaded their details to my data-cuff and sent me tons of wedding information, as well as organizing a first meeting with our wedding planner. The speed at which the authorities move is frightening; it feels like we’ve only just gotten off one merry-go-round to be forced onto another. I’m worried over what will become of Lily and Deacon, and I make a note to discuss this with Fenuka next week.

“How’s Mom?” I ask Lily.

“Much better Ari, we’ve been visiting her every day, and mostly she’s fine.”

“And the other times?” I enquire.

“They’ve been hard, a few times we visited it was as if we were invisible. Almost like she was asleep with her eyes open. They were the days I wished you were there,” she says forlornly. I must remember to ask Dr. Zousa for an update when I’m over in Eve’s in the morning.

Cal sleeps in my room again tonight. I really shouldn’t permit it as I’m becoming far too reliant on having his arms around me at night. But I figure, at this stage, if the authorities were going to punish us for anything it wouldn’t be for this. I only let him give me a perfunctory goodnight kiss though; I know that if we kiss for longer we won’t be able to stop. “This is so frustrating,” he whispers in my ear.

“It won’t be forever,” I whisper back.

“Ariana,” the tone of his voice makes me turn around to face him. “I want to get married now, as soon as possible,” he says.

“Why the rush?”

“I don’t see why we should delay the inevitable. And you’re my choice, I want to spend the rest of my life with you and I want it to start right now,” he whispers.

I’m in turmoil. It’s not that I don’t want to be with him, and he’s right—it’s most likely inevitable—but we have five months before I turn eighteen, and if we wait, then events with the rebels may overtake the necessity of having to get married this young. I still want to be with him, there is no one else I want as much as him in the whole world. But at least my way we could decide when to get married, when we’re both good and ready. My dilemma is simple, how can I explain this to him without hurting his feelings? “Cal,” I whisper back. “I love you—you’re everything to me, and more, but we have an opportunity here, to wait and get married in our own time. So I think we should set the date as far out as possible and see what happens,” I say cautiously.

“Is that the only reason you want to delay it?” he asks quietly.

“Of course, what other reason could there be?” I ask, and I’m confused. He takes forever to reply.

“Maybe you’re not sure,” he says finally, and his face looks strained.

“NO! That’s not it at all. Cal, please don’t think that. I just think it’s better if we could do it our way, not when it suits the authorities,” I implore.

“I’m afraid if we wait that you’ll change your mind or fall for someone else.”

I can only assume it’s hurt and uncertainty clouding his judgment. “I promise that won’t ever happen,” I whisper as I hug him tight to me. We don’t talk about it anymore, but the atmosphere is tense in the room; this difference of opinion has wedged a gap between us.

I drift into a fraught sleep. I’m startled awake by the loud siren of the alarm; I sit bolt upright in a panic. Cal is instantly wide awake, alerted by my sudden movement. “What is it?”

“I didn’t dream of Zane,” I whisper back, and I struggle to curb my fear. “What if something’s happened to him?” I ask in a panic stricken voice. I see some unnamed emotion register on Cal’s face.

“We shouldn’t panic until we know more, there could be any number of explanations as to why you didn’t have your dream,” he says rationally.

“It can’t be coincidence Cal! I’ve been dreaming of Zane for months and even when I wanted to shut it off I couldn’t! Now there’s nothing at a time when we know he’s trying to reach Novo,” I say in a frenzied tone.

“Ssshh, Ariana, quieten down, eyes and ears, you know?” he beseeches. I nod my head and keep the rest of my thoughts to myself, but I’m worried all day. I try to send messages to Zane in my head and wait patiently for a response, but none is forthcoming.

***

I’m on my way back from Eve’s house when he approaches me. I spot him in the distance walking towards me. At first I struggle to place him, then I remember—the military man! The one who gave me the message from my father! “Ariana, how are you? How are you coping?” he says as he reaches me.

“I’m OK. I’m sorry, but I didn’t catch your name the last time we met,” I say deliberately.

“How rude of me, I’m Commander De Luca. I really miss your dad, as no doubt you do,” he says sincerely.

“I do, but there’s been so much going on over the last few weeks that I’ve barely had time to breathe, let alone think,” I say truthfully.

“Of course, and congratulations on your achievement,” he says. “Add me to your contacts list and please call anytime if I can do anything for you. Take care.” He hugs me, and I feel him press the note into my hand; I conceal it fully in my fist.

“I will and thanks so much ... for your concern,” I say formally as we part company.

I want to rush home immediately, but I don’t want to look too obvious, so I force myself to walk at a leisurely pace. No one is home, so I go upstairs and take a shower. I don’t think the authorities are watching in here, although I can’t be sure, so I curl myself into a corner and furtively unwrap the note. It’s brief, like last time. I don’t recognize the writing though. “Two days, be ready, be careful,” is all it says. It’s probably deliberately vague in case it ends up in the wrong hands. I presume it means that I will have contact in two days and to be on my guard until then. I wonder if it’ll be Zane who makes the contact, and what meeting him for the first time will be like. Does he know that I have no memories of him? How weird will it be? He’s a stranger to me but apparently not I to him. I wonder if my memories will come flooding back once I see him or if they are truly gone forever.

I discreetly burn the note in the fire. I IM Cal to identify where he is and he pings me to say he’s around the corner. Shortly afterwards I hear the front door open, and Cal comes into the living area, and sits down beside me on the couch. “I’ve been thinking; forget about what I said last night—I don’t want to do anything to upset you, we’ll do it your way,” he says. I’m touched that he would forgo his own needs, so readily, in favour of mine.

“Thank you. I love you so much,” I tell him. He kisses me tenderly on the lips and pulls me into an embrace. I whisper details of the note and my latest dream in his ear.

“It’s really happening,” he whispers back, and I see the spark has returned to his eyes.

That night I welcome the return of my dreams, helping to diminish my anxiety, even in slumber.

Zane and his travelling companions are alighting the stealth-craft, it’s the dead of night and the moon is casting strange shadows on the stark, hard ground. They run to the awaiting rovercraft and quickly get in. The vehicle takes off at speed in a south easterly direction. Zane peers out the window as a box is passed around the passengers. He lifts one of the vials, connects it to the tube and plunges it into his arm. He then passes the box to the woman seated to his right. He peers intently into my eyes as he says, “Ari, I’m here, at last! When it’s safe, I’ll come meet you. I love you.”

CHAPTER 26

I recant all but the last part to Cal the next morning; I don’t think he would appreciate Zane’s expression of love, sibling or not. The dreams no longer seem to wake me up during the night, I’ve grown accustomed to them and my body doesn’t react in panic anymore.

Today is Eve’s wedding and Fenuka is downstairs to fix my hair and make-up. She’s brought a cute suit for Deacon and a new dress for Lily. They’re both delighted and I hug Fenuka tightly. “Thank you so much. Not just for this ... but for everything, I couldn’t have survived the last few months if it weren’t for you,” I tell her genuinely.

“It’s been a pleasure Ariana,” she says.

Cal tells me I look gorgeous as he hooks one arm through mine and one through Lily’s. I clutch Deacon’s hand with my free left hand and we travel to the convention center together.

Eve is a stunning bride and I’m happy that she’s so happy. I’m severely distressed to note that Ada is one of Evan’s groomsmen, Cal thinks it’s hilarious at first until he realizes that I have to participate in the obligatory first dance with him. All of a sudden he’s fuming and I notice him looking on moodily from the side of the dance floor. I’m mortified as I stutter out an apology, but Ada is as good-natured as ever, and he insists that no apology is necessary.

I feel his hand on my waist before I see him. “Let go of my fiancée,” Cal tells Ada and the threat in his tone is blatant.

“Hey Cal, no sweat,” Ada says pleasantly, as he looks at me in concern. And that’s all it takes: that one look in my direction. Cal’s fist connects with Ada’s jaw in an instant. Ada is caught off-guard as he stumbles backwards and falls to the floor, taking another dancing couple with him. Pandemonium breaks out as numerous people rush to the dancefloor at once.

Evan reaches us first. “I think it’s best if you leave,” he tells Cal evenly. I spot Dr. Zousa as she goes to comfort her daughter: Eve is inconsolable. I take one look at Cal’s face and know that I have to get him out of here before he causes any more damage. The look of naked aggression on his face is terrifying, his anger seems to have erupted from nowhere. I treat him gently, as if I would an injured child or wounded animal.

“Come on Cal, let’s go home,” I say softly as I take hold of his arm. He doesn’t budge or register any acknowledgement.

“Cal, I’m really tired, can we please go home,” Lily says, suddenly materializing beside me. He turns his head to look at her and gradually I see him return to normal.

“Evan, I’m so sorry. Please let me apologize to Ada and Eve,” Cal says contritely.

“Please just go,” Evan says firmly.

“Lily, Deacon, can you both go outside with Cal, I’ll follow in a minute.”

“Sure, come on Cal,” Lily says as she takes hold of his hand. He looks at me with a troubled expression.

“Go, I will be right behind you,” I tell him as he allows Lily to lead him out. I walk towards Ada first, he is seated at one of the tables directly in front of the dancefloor, a pretty brunette is holding an icepack to his jaw.

“Ada, I’m so sorry, I don’t know what got into him, are you seriously hurt?”

“I don’t think so, it’s probably just bruised. Don’t worry Ariana, I’m fine,” he tells me.

“OK, sorry,” I say as I walk over towards the stage where Eve is standing with Evan and her parents.

“Eve, I’m so sorry.”

“It’s hardly your fault,” she says tearily, before adding, “but please just make him leave.” I nod my head and make a quick exit. As I walk from the room, I notice the disapproving stares of several guests.

Lily, Deacon and Cal are sitting on a steel bench as I step outside. They’re not talking but Lily is holding Cal’s hand as she shoots worrying glances in his direction. “Come on, let’s go,” I say as I approach them. Cal is clearly embarrassed and starts to utter an apology, but I stop him before he speaks. “Not now,” I say calmly. I don’t want to discuss this in front of my brother and sister. Back home Lily and Deacon say goodnight and make a hasty retreat towards their own bedrooms.

“Cal, I don’t understand, what happened?” I ask him calmly even though I’m really disgusted at his behavior.

“I don’t know, I’m so sorry. Ada didn’t do anything in particular to provoke me, I just got mad and reacted without thinking. I’ve upset Evan and Eve and let you down, can you ever forgive me?” he says.

“You really scared me,” I say quietly. “The look in your eyes, it was wild and out of control,” I admit.

“What can I do to make it up to you?” he pleads.

“Just don’t do anything like that again.”

“I won’t, I promise.” He looks so despondent that I can’t stay mad at him anymore. I walk towards him and gently pull him to me, his arms go around me timidly.

“Let’s just agree to put this behind us. I’m tired now, let’s go to sleep,” I say.

I wake the next morning from a dream-free sleep. I refuse to feel any fear though, I know that Zane is in Novo and in safe hands, it’s only a matter of time before we’ll come face to face. Cal greets me with a light kiss in the kitchen. Neither one of us mentions the incident at Eve’s wedding and I push my concerns over his recent behavior aside—it’s not as if I’m a model of perfection myself.

Today is our first day back in the Academy and I’m looking forward to the normality of it. The trip to the Velo station is arduous though, every second person stops to congratulate us and we can’t be anything but gracious. The rest of the day passes by uneventfully, much to my gratification.

Lily is catching a movie with her friends and won’t be home for dinner; Deacon is having a sleepover at his friend Jared’s house. Cal and I decide to go for a run before eating and I feel a lot of the tension leaching out of my shoulders as we make our way around the track.

***

I take a bath while Cal gets to work on dinner. I’m floating under a sea of bubbles when I hear his knock on the door. “Can I come in?” I check that I’m adequately concealed before assenting. He’s carrying a glass of wine in his hand.

“Here, I thought you might like this,” he says as he hands it to me. I don’t think I should start a regular habit of drinking in the evenings, but I’ve come to acquire a taste for wine after all the events of the ‘Amor Regale’. I don’t think there’s much harm in the odd glass, so I take it appreciatively.

I feel a surge of electricity as my fingers brush his. He lingers in the room and the smouldering look in his eyes is obvious in the extreme; I feel an insane desire to pull him in here with me, clothes and all. Instead, I say, “I think I smell something burning.”

“You do, it’s me,” he says pointedly, before leaving the room to go check on the dinner.

***

Cal guides me to the formal dining table, which we hardly ever use. Rose petals are strewn across the tabletop, innumerable lit candles flicker softly in the room and my favorite song is playing in the background. The ambiance is decidedly romantic. He pulls out my chair and orders me to sit as he serves up dinner. I know this is his way of apologizing and I’m seriously impressed. I don’t think I could feel any more loved up than I do at this precise moment. All of my earlier concerns are forgotten as I pull him up off his seat, and cling to him tightly as we sway to the music. I sense his need for me and it mirrors mine exactly. I don’t hold back when he kisses me passionately and I don’t care if it’s illicit, I can’t fight the urges anymore.

A sudden pounding on the door startles me. Cal strides in extreme annoyance towards the door; he pulls it open with such force that I fear it may come off it’s hinges. It’s President Calavero.

Cal manages to rein in his anger and he greets the president cordially before inviting him in. I shake the president’s hand formally. He glances at the table and it’s clear that this intrusion is interrupting our night, yet he makes no apologies. “Can I get you anything?” I ask.

“That won’t be necessary, but thank you,” he replies. “I’ll get straight to the point. Cal: your friend is in trouble and he needs some prudent advice. Would you see if you can talk some sense into him?” he asks. Cal bristles at his words, this isn’t the first time the authorities have deemed it necessary to bring Ben to his senses. I can relate to Cal’s feeling of indignation. I see him physically trying to control his anger.

“What exact advice do you wish me to give?” he asks through gritted teeth.

“That’s largely up to you but ... I know you’ve seen how frivolous it is to resist the inevitable. Perhaps you could share some of that knowledge with him.” Cal pauses again.

“Just so I’m clear, you want me to advise him to tell you everything he knows about the rebel plans, is that correct?” he asks.

“Yes.”

“Why don’t you just give him the truth serum?”

“We have, to no avail,” he says.

Cal looks bewildered as he asks, “How is that even possible?”

“We have reason to believe the rebels have created a serum which combats the effectiveness of our truth serum,” the president responds as he looks at me coolly. He suspects I wasn’t telling the truth! I try to fight the growing sense of panic building inside me.

“Calm down Ari, just stare him straight in the eye and hold contact,” I hear Zane coach me in my head. It’s good advice so I follow his instructions and innocently eyeball the president. He breaks eye contact first.

“I’ll agree to speak with Ben, but I can’t be held accountable for any decision he makes,” Cal says.

“Fair enough but try your best, your friend’s fate depends on it. I’ll send a vehicle to collect you tomorrow morning. Goodnight to you both,” he says. Cal moves to escort him to the door. I hear some hushed exchange between them and my interest is piqued.

“What did he say?” I ask Cal as soon as he comes back into the room.

“He reminded me that the no intimacy rule is still intact until we’re married,” he seethes.

Again, I don’t see it coming. He turns around, picks up the coffee table and throws it violently across the room. It smashes into the back wall and sends shards of glass and mirror flying all over the place. I’m so frightened, I don’t know what to do or if I should do anything at all.

“I tried to warn you Ari,” Zane says in my head.

“Shut up! That’s not helpful,” I say.

“What?” Cal asks. Dammit! I didn’t think I said that out loud.

“I wasn’t talking to you,” I say meekly and I’m afraid to look up at him. He immediately cops on.

“What did Zane say?” I’m afraid to tell the truth—scared of his reaction—but he always knows when I’m lying so I have no choice.

“He’s worried about me,” I say and I risk a glance in his direction. He still looks mad, but his expression is not as feral as before.

“Because of me?” A look of shame replaces his angry expression.

“He doesn’t know you like I do.” I stand up and open my arms, he doesn’t hesitate to accept the embrace. I lean my head on his shoulder and try to put myself in his shoes. Cal’s also had a lot to deal with over the last few weeks, I should cut him some slack.

“Ariana, I’m sorry if I frightened you. I just feel so ... inept, so useless,” he says in genuine apology.

“Your temper is really starting to scare me Cal,” I say honestly.

“I’ll try to exercise more self-control, I don’t want to upset you. I’m sorry about the table,” he says remorsefully.

“No worries, I had only just replaced it so I’m sure they have another one in stock. Let’s clean up the mess before Lily gets home,” I say sensibly. We’re on our hands and knees tidying up the remnants of the table when we hear another knock on the door.

“What now?” he asks in exasperation; I get up and go with him this time.

I recognize the man and woman standing at our front door although I’ve personally never met either one of them: I’ve only ever seen them in my dreams. “Come in,” I say as I step aside to grant them entry. Cal looks enquiringly at me. The woman shuts the door and shields the man with her back as he places a large duffle bag on the ground. Cal starts to speak but the woman motions for him to stay quiet. I hear a faint click and the man nods to the woman; she then speaks for the first time.

“Ariana, it’s great to finally meet you. Zane has told me so much about you. I’m Raina, I work with Clementia on Earth. This is my colleague, Senior Agent Dale,” she says looking only at me.

“What’s Clementia?” Cal asks.

“Clementia is the underground organization focused on achieving the preservation of humanity and liberation for all,” she says.

“The resistance movement?” Cal asks.

“Yes,” she responds directly to me. Why won’t she address Cal?

“Raina, Senior Agent Dale, this is my fiancé Cal,” I say by way of introduction. They both share a knowing look.

“Agent Dale will suffice,” he tells me gruffly.

“What’s your problem with me exactly?” Cal asks in a cutting tone. I put my hand on his arm cautioning him to stand down.

“Could we talk to you alone?” Raina asks me. Cal opens his mouth to respond, but I pinch his arm to silence him.

“Absolutely not. Cal and I are a team, he needs to hear what you have to say,” I reply loyally. Raina does something unexpected next—she raises her hand and moves to place it on Cal’s forehead. He instinctively moves back and I automatically move my body in front of his to protect him.

“I assure you I mean him no harm,” she says and it’s only afterwards that I realize she’s said this to me, in my head. I sense she’s telling the truth so I move to the side and let her proceed. She places her hand firmly on Cal’s forehead and closes her eyes. Cal is good with weird so he stands still and silent, not fazed now at all. After a short while, she opens her eyes and says, “He’s good.” Cal and I look at each other and I shrug my shoulders.

“Should we go somewhere private to talk?” Cal asks, and I know the place he has in mind.

“We can talk privately here Cadet Remus, I’ve inserted a trickchip in the wall. We retrieved the recordings from this house when we hacked into the Novo servers. Our technicians have manipulated this data and the chip overrides all the visual and audio feeds in the house with this pre-recorded data. Anything you say or do is no longer being recorded or streamed to the authorities. It’s safe to talk here,” Agent Dale says and I know the detail in his response is for our benefit.

“The blackout in Illumina—that was when you hacked into the servers?” I ask as it slowly starts to come together.

“Yes Cadet Skyee, we extracted more data than we had initially hoped for. Of course, the authorities now know what we can do and their firewalls have been rebuilt to a higher security specification. Achieving the same result again will take more time,” he says.

“Where is Zane? Why didn’t he come with you?” I ask.

“It’s far too dangerous for Zane to go about in public. He’s working with our supporters from NSAF to try to hack into their mainframe,” Agent Dale replies.

“When will I get to see him?”

“As soon as it’s safe,” Raina replies. I’m about to pose another question when Cal gets in there first.

“That thing you did with my head, what’s that all about?”

“Do you know what a psychic is?” she asks him.

“Someone who has visions?” Cal says, a little unsurely.

“In part yes. Technically the term means a person who is capable of extraordinary mental processes, such as extrasensory perception and mental telepathy. In layman’s terms what it means is that I have the ability to fully communicate with other psychics through my mind and I can tell any person’s thoughts and feelings if I have physical contact with them,” she says.

“Ariana is a psychic, isn’t she? That’s why she’s been able to see Zane in her dreams and receive messages from him?” Cal asks at the same time that I reach this conclusion.

“Yes. Zane said her gift was only coming to light before the move to Novo so it’s still largely untested, that’s the reason why I was assigned to this mission,” she says. “I’ll be working closely with you to tap into your inner potential and exploit it to maximum effect,” she says to me directly. She raises her hand to my forehead, but I don’t flinch. I feel a warm sensation where her hands meets mine and I feel a rush of thoughts jumble around my head, as if my thoughts are spinning around and around inside a washing machine. “You have a strong latent ability, we need to get to work soon. I’ll teach you how to silently communicate,” she says.

“So Zane is a psychic too? It must run strong in our family, I wonder if Lily or Deacon have any such talent?” I reflect aloud. I don’t miss the look that passes between Agent Dale and Raina.

“Yes, Zane has abilities too,” is all she says in response. I then remember the earlier question I’d been about to ask.

“You said it wasn’t safe for Zane to be seen, why? How is he any different to you or Agent Dale?” I enquire.

“The authorities are aware of who Zane is, and he’s too recognizable. We can’t risk his discovery—he’s far too valuable to the cause,” Agent Dale says and I can tell from the tone in his voice that he’s growing tired of our many questions.

“How do they know who he is?” Cal asks what I’ve been reluctant to.

“They had a comprehensive file on him; it seems Ariana mentioned Zane in her sleep and the doctor reported details. They also had photos of Commander Skyee with Zane on Earth,” he says—very matter of fact. I feel awful, as if I’ve violated the trust that Zane placed in me. Raina places her arm on mine.

“It’s not your fault, you didn’t know what you were dealing with,” she says, in an obvious attempt to make me feel better.

“Ariana, the data your father gave you—are you still protecting it?” Agent Dale asks.

“Yes.”

I can feel Cal’s penetrating stare burning a hole in the side of my head. I pretend I don’t notice; I don’t feel like arguing in front of our guests. The memory of his recent outburst is also still fresh in my mind, I’d prefer to wait until he’s more reasonable, when hopefully he’ll allow me explain.

“Good. Is anyone else aware of its location?” he asks as his eyes wander subconsciously to Cal. I shake my head. “Let’s keep it that way for the moment.”

“Sure,” I say but it will be when I decide the timing is right, I think. She makes only the slightest movement, but I’m subtly reminded of the fact that Raina can hear my thoughts. She doesn’t utter a word though and I think the two of us are going to be good friends.

“So what’s the plan?” Cal asks.

“This is a recon mission; we’re trying to capture as much intell as possible. We will also repatriate some of our sympathizers back to Earth. A core group, those currently undetected, will remain here to act as our eyes and ears on the ground,” Agent Dale replies.

“Where do we fit in?” Cal asks.

“There’s much you can do—we’ll share on a ‘need to know’ basis. You’re under constant observation, so the less you know the better. It’s mission critical to infiltrate the NSAF building and Zane is currently working on accessing their systems, to get a blueprint of their layout, but it’ll take a few days.”

“I’m going there tomorrow, the president wants me to talk to my friend Ben,” Cal says.

“Ben Winters,” Raina says to Agent Dale.

“You know him?” Cal asks in amazement.

“He’s been helping us. Your visit is timely,” Agent Dale says.

“What do you want me to do?” Cal enquires.

“I will insert a camscan in your nasal passage, it’ll record your entire visit. The information will be very beneficial in helping us identify the facility layout. I’ll set it to activate at oh-seven-hundred hours.”

He lifts the duffle bag from the ground and moves it to the dining table where he zips it open. He removes a small black box and places it flat on the table top. He places the palm of his hand against the lock, it automatically opens and he deftly lifts the lid. The box is filled with a variety of small metal and glass objects in different sizes and shapes. He selects a pair of pincers and carefully lifts a small metal oval device. He instructs Cal to tilt his head back and he cautiously inserts it slowly into his nasal passage. Then he removes the pincers and presses the side of his nose firmly with his fingers. He releases his grip and asks Cal if he can feel it. “I can’t feel anything.”

“A1,” Agent Dale says.

“What about the scanners, will it detect the device?” I ask.

“It’s coated in an invisibility membrane so the scanner shouldn’t pick it up,” he responds. That’s what I’d thought. I don’t disclose the fact that I know the scanner won’t pick it up, that would only invite all sorts of questions.

“I think that’s enough for tonight,” Raina says.

“Let’s disperse,” Agent Dale agrees. “We’ll re-engage tomorrow at twenty-hundred hours. Be careful when using your data-cuff, it’s fully operational so use with extreme caution,” he advises before securing the duffle bag.

“Stay safe,” Raina says as they make their exit.

It’s a lot to process, but it’s exhilarating at the same time, I have a million other questions buzzing around my head. “All in good time Ariana,” I hear Raina reassure me silently.

I’m not convinced that the data feeds have been replaced in the house so I’m still slightly on edge, Cal doesn’t seem to have any such concerns though.

“It feels good, to be doing something constructive for a change.”

“I’ll try not to take that as an insult,” I say in a lighthearted tone.

“How do you feel about all that psychic stuff Raina said?” he asks as he pushes a lock of my hair behind my ear.

“More assured, there was a part of me that feared I was losing my sanity. It’s good to finally have an explanation and it’s exciting to discover what more I might be capable of.”

I hear the key turning in the lock and Lily calls out as she pulls the door shut behind her. Cal prepares her regular nightly drink of hot chocolate and I tuck her up in bed.

I rejoin him in the living area. “That reminds me, where were we before we were so rudely interrupted?” he queries out loud. His implication is clear as day. He tows me swiftly to the sofa and pulls me down on top of him. We’re kissing hungrily and his lips burn my skin as he moves from my face down to my neck and chest. I feel his hand on the small of my back pushing me to him and his other hand is scaling my leg. I know where this is leading. It takes considerable willpower to forcibly break away. “What’s wrong? No one is watching us anymore,” he says breathlessly.

“Lily and Deacon are,” I tell him.

“What? They’re not here,” he says, and both his tone and expression register confusion. I know he won’t be happy with my latest thinking.

“Cal, this is their home as well. I don’t want to make either of them uncomfortable or set a poor example. Lily’s at an impressionable age; I don’t want her to see us sharing a bed, it’s not right and I know my parents would strongly disapprove,” I say. I’m not overly happy with my reasoning either, but I know it’s the right thing to do.

Deep down he knows it is too, so after a few minutes silent analysis he says, “OK, you’re right.”

I kiss him lightly at his door and bid him goodnight. I can tell that he’s utterly dejected.

A part of me is glad that I’m on my own as I so desperately need time to think. Cal’s increasingly aggressive mood swings are starting to alarm me. He’s always been a bit hotheaded, but these latest outbursts are more intense and troublesome. What’s driving his behavior? And is this what my father and Zane meant, when they warned me of him? I love him so much, but I’d be lying to myself if I didn’t admit that his behavior concerned me. I eventually fall into a troubled sleep.

“Ari? Can you meet me in Strata at nine o’clock tonight? Come alone.”

I’m awfully bad tempered when I wake, I snap at Cal several times without any justification. I know what’s affecting my sour mood—come alone! The constant insinuation that Cal isn’t to be trusted is getting on my nerves. OK, I know I’ve been having some minor doubts myself but that’s only because I know these latest outbursts are uncharacteristic. The others don’t know him like I do. If people don’t have confidence in my judgment then I will have to put my foot down, we’re a double act, end of story.

“Sorry for being such a grump,” I say.

“Have you changed your mind about me?” he asks unhappily.

“Of course not,” I say but we don’t have time to discuss it in detail as his NSAF transport is due any minute. “I’m in a bad mood with Zane,” I tell him truthfully. His look is a mixture of relief and scepticism, and pleasure too.

“What’s he done to earn it?”

I’ve promised to be truthful with him so I answer honestly. “He wants to meet me in Strata tonight, without you,” I say.

“Does he now?” he says, before adding, “what are you going to do?”

“Bring you with me of course,” I say without any trace of uncertainty.

“Good answer,” he whispers back; there’s no need to be careful anymore, but old habits die hard I suppose.

“We’re a team, I don’t do anything without you,” I say faithfully.

“I love you. If I ever lose you, I’ll die,” he says fiercely, as he places a gentle kiss on my lips.

“Hey, no such talk, OK? I’m not going anywhere.”

Just then I hear a vehicle pull up outside the house and I feel a sudden rush of fear. “Please be really careful,” I plead. “No heroics and whatever you see, hold it together, promise me.”

“I promise.”

“Your temper worries me, remember that getting mad won’t help Ben and I won’t forgive you if you don’t come home to me,” I say sternly.

“Don’t worry, I’ll see you later in NSAFTA,” he tells me, as he kisses me one more time.

***

Cal fails to turn up to the Academy at all and I’m beside myself with worry. It effectively sidetracks me from feeling any anxiety over my imminent re-acquaintance with Zane. Cal’s status constantly displays as unavailable so I’ve no way of contacting him. I’ve just decided to storm the NSAF building myself when he eventually makes an appearance. He stumbles in the door and I smell alcohol on his breath. I force him to sit on a stool while I make a strong pot of coffee. I don’t criticize him though, it must have been truly dreadful for him to resort to this. “How awful was it?” I ask tentatively as I hand him a steaming cup. He takes a grateful sip and curls his hands tightly around it.

“Worse that the worst you can imagine,” he says with a haunted look in his eyes.

“Did you keep it together?”

“Yes, but once I came out I ... I wanted to smash a few things, smash them. Instead, I sought consolation in a bottle; it helped blot it out,” he says as he laughs derisively.

“What’s Ben going to do?”

“He won’t cooperate, but I knew that already. I just wanted to make sure he was alive. Only barely as it turns out—they’re torturing him Ariana! Not that there are visible signs of injury but he couldn’t walk unaided, and he’s so thin! We have to get him out of there.”

“Let’s talk to Agent Dale, see if he can help,” I say rationally.

“You know a lot more than you’re letting on, don’t you?” he says and I detect a note of resentment in his tone.

“What?” I ask, equally resentfully.

“What did Agent Dale say about information from your father?” he asks scathingly.

“I told you! I kept things back to protect you!” I shout out. “Don’t do this,” I plead. “We have to stay tight. Anything I concealed was to keep you out of harm’s way, please believe me,” I implore.

“OK, I guess I’m not thinking too clearly,” he admits after a few minutes. “I’m just so ... so ... frustrated. I hope the rebels accelerate their plans; I can’t get off this damned planet quick enough.”

“We’ve to meet Zane in an hour, you need to sober up. Coffee, drink...,” I say as I top up his cup.

Six cups of black coffee later and we’re ready to leave. Cal is still somewhat intoxicated, but I don’t want to be late, so we set out on our journey to Strata.

My nerves are completely frayed by the time we reach the screen. I can’t relax out here and given what I know now about my talents, I’m loathe to ignore the sense of dread I feel. “I’m still uneasy out here,” I warn him.

“I feel it too and I don’t even have any special ability,” he says similarly cautiously. I stand hesitantly in front of the screen, afraid to peel it back.

“Ari, it’s OK. Come join me,” Zane says silently. I strip back the screen and we both step inside. I have butterflies in the pit of my stomach and my palms are sweaty. I can make out his silhouette as we approach our usual spot. Zane rises to greet us. If he’s upset that I brought Cal, it doesn’t show, his expression is neutral. He looks taller and leaner in the flesh. When we’re standing face to face, he can’t hide the emotion he’s feeling.

“Ari, it’s so good to see you, I’ve missed you so much,” he says tenderly as he pulls me forward into his embrace.

CHAPTER 27

“Get your hands off her,” Cal seethes. Zane immediately releases me. Alcohol and a fiery temper aren’t a good mix. I take Cal’s hand firmly in mine and implore him to back down; the air is fraught with tension.

“Let’s all just calm down,” I say steadily.

“If we had met alone, it would have been easier,” Zane says, but there’s no malice in his voice.

“That would have suited you perfectly, wouldn’t it?” Cal spits back. He isn’t being very gracious, but I can understand, to a point.

“Cal, please, there’s no need for this. Zane, you know I don’t have any memories of you?” I say gently—I don’t want to hurt his feelings unnecessarily.

“I hoped your psychic gift would shield you from the effects of the nostalgia elixir, but I could tell from my dreams that you had no recollection.”

“So you were dreaming of me too?” I say excitedly, though I’d already assumed more or less that.

“Yes, same as you. I’ve been working with Raina these last few weeks, to expand my ability. She taught me how to communicate directly with you though it’s still a work in progress. It’ll be much easier to communicate silently now that we’re in closer proximity,” he says.

“Gggrreatt,” Cal says.

“Is he always like this?” Zane asks directly of me.

“I’m right here,” Cal shouts out.

“Cal, please,” I beg. “No, he isn’t always like this, he’s just had a shock, and he’s a bit drunk, so make some allowances,” I say and I’m not asking.

“Sure, no sweat,” Zane says agreeably.

“What can you tell us? We’re still so much in the dark,” I say.

“I can’t reveal much, for your protection.”

“Oh, please, someone—give us some credit,” Cal interjects. I sigh loudly, he’s really testing my patience now. I choose to ignore him.

“Tell us what you can,” I say.

“First, I need you both to take this anti-truth serum, it’s precautionary, in case you’re captured,” he says as he hands both of us a tube and plunger. Cal is struggling to assemble his; the alcohol is messing with his co-ordination. At any other time, his fumbling would be quite funny. I take it from him and nimbly push the tube into the plunger and inject it into his arm. I’m not sure if I need to take it again, but I don’t want to admit it out loud, not with the mood Cal’s in. I focus on sending a silent message to Zane.

“I already took one of these, do I need another shot?”

“There’s no harm in taking it a second time,” he silently responds, so I go ahead and inject it into my arm. Cal is furious at our blatant ignorance.

“Ariana, what did you say?” he asks sharply as he places both his hands on my upper arms.

“Don’t speak to her like that,” Zane says firmly but he’s even toned. Cal hurtles towards him. I plant myself firmly in between them both and push my hand out to restrain Cal. He’s weakened by the liquor, so I’m successfully holding him at bay. I feel my own temper flare.

“Enough. I’m sick of this!” I say.

“Tell loverboy to back off, OK?” Cal says. Loverboy? What is he on about? Have I been wide of the mark in my assessment of Zane?

“Cal, I love you but please shut up. You’re not helping the situation,” I say sternly to him. He can tell by my fierce expression that I’m not in the mood to be messed with.

“Zane, what’s the nature of our relationship?” I ask nervously.

“You’re my girlfriend, or were,” he says as he pulls up the sleeve of his right inner arm and shows me his tattoo. It’s a red love heart overlaid with the word ‘Ariana’. Uh oh, I think, and in a moment of clarity I realize that Cal had already sussed this out, he hadn’t bought the sibling rationale for one minute. I know at some point I’ll have to figure out how I feel about this, but there isn’t time to digest it now. As I look at Zane, all I see is love shining in his eyes. It’s weird because there’s a sense of familiarity, of comfort, but he’s still a total stranger to me.

“It’s OK Ari, I can wait until you’re ready to love me again,” he says silently in my head.

“Zane, you can’t have any expectation, surely you see that?” I respond silently.

“I promised I’d never give up on you Ari, and I won’t stop hoping that you’ll remember.”

“You’ll only get hurt, I’m in love with Cal now,” I tell him bluntly because there’s no point sugarcoating it. For a split second, his calm facade slips and I see a hint of the anguish he’s trying hard to contain. No matter what I do from now on, someone is going to get hurt, I think unfairly. This exchange has only taken a minute or two, but Cal is no dummy, and he knows that we’re excluding him from our conversation again. But he’s not angry this time—he’s hurt. I understand now what’s been going on in his head. I move over and wrap my arms around him, but he makes no attempt to put his arms around me—I’ve wounded him deeply.

“You’re the one I want, that won’t change,” I whisper in his ear. He sits there dejected, and I don’t know if it’s a consequence of the alcohol or the heart-pain, but he remains totally silent. I know it’s unfair to feel grateful, but I do, it’s easier when he isn’t belligerent.

“Zane, what else can you inform us of?” I ask as I try to steer the conversation to more neutral topics instead. I purposefully ignore the look of abject sorrow on his face.

“The plan is to retrieve the information we need from NSAF and make the return journey to Earth in four days time. We’ve developed technology which enables us to move around undetected, but we can’t risk it long term, one slip up and everything could be compromised,” he says.

“What type of technology?”

Zane removes a box from his pocket and extracts a small round metal disc, similar in size to the Vita. “This magnetic chip counteracts Vita functionality; it confuses the signal, so the authorities lose the ability to track you. People on Earth don’t have the Vita yet, so we were implanted with fake Vita’s before we arrived on Novo. We use the magnetic chip when we need to go into hiding, but the rest of the time we have to be identifiable to the authorities; otherwise we would draw attention to ourselves. I wish I could give you the chip now, but it’s impossible when the authorities are stalking your every move. You’ll be given one as we prepare to leave. In the meantime you’re at risk,” he says painfully.

“Why?” I ask. He hesitates before responding.

“The authorities can kill any of you at the flick of a switch,” he says somberly.

Cal and I exchange shocked looks. “How long have they been able to do this?” Cal asks.

“We think it’s only been developed relatively recently.”

“Cal, that man in the penitentiary...” I start to say as he finishes my sentence, “That’s what they did to him.” I think of all the top secret research work being undertaken and wonder what else they’re planning.

“Does the chip stop them from killing us?” I ask, and I pray that his response is positive.

“We don’t know, we haven’t been able to test it,” he says, and it requires no further explanation.

“Are there plans to rescue the prisoners?” I enquire.

“Yes, but only a select few as we don’t have room for everyone.”

“How does the selection process work?” Cal asks, and I know that his thoughts, like mine, are firmly focused on Ben.

“Those that will be of most value to the cause will be rescued.”

“You’re kidding?” Cal asks indignantly.

“No, that’s what Clementia have decided,” Zane admits. I sense that Zane is no happier with this than Cal.

“Then they’re no better than the authorities,” Cal says in disgust.

“Ben’s on the list, we’ll get him out.”

“What about my family?” I ask.

“They’ll be rescued too, I knew you’d never leave without them.”

“Can you add my sister Melandra to the list?” Cal asks.

“I’ll put in the request, that’s as much as I can do,” Zane says. It’s not enough.

“Tell them I refuse to come unless she’s included, will that do the trick?” I ask. A slight smile plays on his lips, and I realize he was anticipating this reaction. We all go, or no one goes, I say silently.

“Thanks,” Cal says as he takes my hand in his. Zane looks away and absently kicks the dirt at his foot. I take a moment to think about how hard this must be for him. I’ve no feelings or memories of us, but he does. It must be soul destroying to see that Cal has replaced him in my affections, but I don’t know how to make this situation better; it’s like treading on eggshells.

“How did you get involved in all this?” I ask Zane.

“Clementia needed my computer skills. I turned them down at first but then I changed my mind,” he tells us.

“What changed your mind?” Cal asks him.

“Ari; I knew my chances of getting her back were greatly enhanced if I became involved with Clementia,” he says sincerely.

“Then I would’ve done the same,” Cal replies. It’s the first time they’ve agreed on anything, it’s a start although it’s still extremely tentative.

“Your dad also helped sway me,” Zane adds.

“So he was working with Clementia? That much was true?” I ask.

“Yes, he wanted his family away from the clutches of the authorities. He asked me to make it happen, I owe him that much,” he says, and I hear the blatant suffering in his voice.

“You two were close?” I ask.

“Your dad was like a surrogate father to me after my own dad died, I feel his loss the same,” he says quietly. None of us speaks for a few minutes.

“I think we should leave now,” Zane says, breaking the silence. “I’m not comfortable here either. I know I took a risk asking you to meet me here, but I couldn’t wait any longer to see you. These last two years have been so tough, it’s like a part of me died when you left,” he says as he clenches his hands tightly together. I sense he’s fighting the urge to touch me. Cal raises his eyes to the sky but thankfully keeps quiet.

“Zane, I,” I pause because I really don’t know what to say to that.“I’m so grateful for all you’ve done—are doing—truly I am. I know that’s not what you want to hear but...” I trail off at a loss for words.

He looks upset but merely says,“We can take our time getting to know each other again.” I see the look of intense displeasure on Cal’s face as we make our way to the exit point. “Agent Dale will keep you appraised, I’ll be in touch. Stay safe,” Zane says in parting. I give him a hesitant hug but keep him firmly at arms length, there’s no sense in goading Cal any further this evening. Zane strides forward quickly and fluidly retracts the screen, so there’s no time to register any terror. The street is empty and silent. He runs over to the waiting hovercraft and jumps in, it takes off immediately. Cal ensures the screen is secured before we make our way home.

“Well, what do you think?” I ask when we’re safely back in the house.

“I much preferred it when he was your brother,” he says dryly.

***

Raina and Agent Dale arrive promptly. I introduce them to Lily and Deacon as Dad’s friends, and tell them there’s more official paperwork to be finalized. They both willingly go to their rooms. Agent Dale takes Cal aside in the dining room to extract the camscan and discuss his trip to NSAF. Raina and I work together in the living area. She shows me a technique for communicating with her, and we practice it several times until I think my head might burst with the mental exertion. However, we’ve made good progress and are deftly engaging in silent conversation when the men come into the room. “Time to evac,” Agent Dale says and Raina clasps my hands in hers.

“Good work Ariana. See if you can send me a message later, it takes more effort if the person is not in the immediate vicinity. Practice as much as you can. See you same time tomorrow.”

***

I lie restlessly in bed, alone. Today has been an emotionally charged day, and I’m drained. I force myself to confront my feelings for Zane. He is fit, in a boy-next-door kind of way; I allow myself to acknowledge the fact. I can completely understand how I fell for him, he seems loyal and reliable and ... solid, dependable. He only once came close to losing his temper when Cal was inciting him. I don’t have any romantic feelings for him though—any emotions I had are clearly so deeply hidden to have been completely forgotten. I know I must have shared an intense bond with him, but that’s in the past. I’ve chosen a life with Cal, and nothing that’s happened has changed my mind. I know Zane will be disappointed, but I can’t turn back the clock, life has moved on and so must he. I’d like to think that we can be friends: anyone that goes to such lengths to ensure my survival at least earns the right to my friendship. I hope it can be enough for him, but I’m not sure that it will.

“Ari,” I hear him call inside my mind and I wonder how long he’s been listening. It seems we’ve gained our privacy back on one hand, but on the other, I’ve lost my precious inner privacy. I’m starting to feel resentful.

“What Zane? Can a girl not think in confidence anymore?” I say silently, and I hope I have embedded enough venom into my tone. I must remember to ask Raina if it’s possible to inflict emotion in my silent communications.

“It’s not my intention to invade your privacy; anyway I can’t hear your thoughts, my talent doesn’t work like that. I have something I need to tell you, it didn’t feel appropriate to mention it today,” he says.

“OK, go on,” I encourage him.

“How are you sure Cal deserves your trust?” he asks. I’m immediately on the defensive which I know is a bit unfair.

“How can you be so sure that he’s not to be trusted?” I turn it back on him.

“Ari, Agent Dale told me that Commander Remus shot your father’s stealth-craft out of the sky.” It’s a bolt from the blue, and it has the desired effect; I’m shaken.

“Is he sure?”

“Categorically. I’m sorry Ari.” I only have to think for a minute.

“This doesn’t change the way I feel about Cal, he’s never gotten on with his dad, and I’m certain he has no knowledge of this. Whatever you think of him, you’re mistaken,” I say.

“If you believe he’s trustworthy then I accept that,” he says, and I’m relieved.

“Thank you. Can you convince the other non-believers? It’s upsetting for both of us, and there are bigger things to be worrying about,” I reply.

“Sure. And Ari ... I know this is hard for you. I’m so happy to see you again, getting you to safety has always been my main priority, anything else would be a bonus,” he says.

“I told you I won’t give you false hope, we can be friends, no more.”

“That’s enough—for now. We started out as friends anyway,” he says. It’s so hard not having access to any of my memories.

“I didn’t know that.”

“I can fill you in when we’re back on Earth if you like,” he says.

“Sure,” I say though I don’t know if that will benefit either of us. “I’m shattered Zane. Good night, see you soon.”

“Sleep well Ari.” And despite my dramatic day, I fall into a quick and deep sleep.

The next morning I appraise Cal of my conversation with Zane. I know he thinks I‘m keeping things from him, and I’m keen to show him it’s not the case. He goes really white at the news that his father played a part in my father’s death. “Ariana,” he whispers. “I’m so sorry, he disgusts me! I’m ashamed to be related to him. I should have killed him when I had the chance,” he rages.

“Ssshh, Cal, you don’t mean that. I know you’re better than that, and you’re not accountable for his actions.”

“No wonder they were suspicious of me,” he says.

I groan when the reminder pings on my data-cuff. “What?” he asks.

“I forgot that Fenuka arranged a stupid appointment with the wedding planner for this morning, I better go face the music,” I say tetchily. I expect him to react adversely to my expression of anti-wedding rhetoric, but he passes no comment either way.

Keela, the wedding planner, wants to set a date within the next month, but I insist that I want it pushed out as far as possible. She seems to think my views are negotiable as she attempts to cajole me into bringing it forward, Fenuka has to intervene before it turns nasty. It’s certainly not the best start to our working relationship. I speak to Fenuka briefly about what will become of Lily and Deacon, and she promises to make enquiries.

Raina shows up promptly at eight, and we take off where we left things the previous night. I practice sending both her and Zane messages as we test the level of my ability. She explains how to expand my mind and search for thoughts and feelings in others. I can’t detect her mind, but I have more success at breaking into Zane’s head. “How is it that I can access his feelings when he isn’t even here?”

“You share a powerful connection and your mind is more accustomed to his,” she says this just as Cal walks into the living area. I try to search his head to see if I can access his thoughts, without success. It doesn’t matter anyway, I can tell how unhappy he is just by looking at his face.

Cal is very quiet after Raina has left. I know all of this is difficult for him, but I don’t know how to make it right, or if that’s even possible. “What are you thinking?” I ask him finally in an attempt to get him to open up to me. He looks at me sadly.

“I know none of this is your fault Ariana, but this whole situation just sucks.”

“This is hard for all of us. I have no romantic feelings for him anymore, but he’s risked so much for me and I can’t shut him out or ignore him. At some point he meant a lot to me, that counts for something. He’s going to be in my life, you’ll just have to find a way to deal with it,” I say softly because I don’t want him to get the wrong message. He looks deeply troubled. “Cal, you mean the world to me, you know that. You need to trust me,” I say tiredly. I’m starting to resent having to reassure him all the time, though I know that’s insensitive, and not entirely fair.

“It’s not you I don’t trust,” he says, and I understand his meaning.

“Cal, he knows how I feel about you. I really don’t think he’d do anything unless I felt the same way he did.”

“That’s precisely what I’m afraid of. What if your memories return Ariana? And you realize you love him more than me?” I struggle to respond because I don’t know if he’s right. If my memories come back, I have no idea how I’ll feel. He’s looking at me anxiously, awaiting my response.

“Even if my memories resurface, they’re only memories Cal. It won’t alter the feelings I have for you,” I say honestly, and it’s as much reassurance as I can offer.

I feel him in my head, like a silent trespasser before he makes himself known. That’s a first—my gift is definitely growing stronger. “Eavesdropping again Zane?” I ask silently.

“Ari, I know you think it’s deliberate but it’s not. I need to ask you something,” he responds.

“So ask me.” I watch Cal, watching me intently. “It’s Zane,” I tell him before he asks the obvious. He sighs in frustration but makes no attempt to leave. “What’s up Zane?” I ask.

“Ari, I need to meet with you on your own. No pressure, but there are things I have to tell you, things I can’t say with him there. Will you meet me, please?” he asks. I’m really conflicted. I don’t want to do anything that would cause Cal to doubt me but Zane isn’t really asking for much and it seems like the least I can do after everything he’s done for me. Plus he knows how I feel, and nothing he says will change that, so I agree. “6 p.m. tomorrow in Strata. I’ll go on foot, let’s keep this between us,” he says.

“Agreed,” I say and I sense him leaving. Cal is sitting there anxiously, some explanation is required. “We were just practising accessing each other’s minds. I could sense he was there before he spoke, that hasn’t happened before,” I say. He seems to accept my explanation readily; it only serves to exacerbate my guilty feelings, so I fling myself onto his lap and bury my head in his chest. His arms wrap tightly around me, and I hold onto him for dear life. He might not have a direct line to my thoughts, but I hope that my actions speak louder than words.

We visit Mom the next morning on our way to school, she’s still so distant, and unlike herself. Dr. Zousa confirms that her progress is inconsistent. There’s no indication as to when she’ll be well enough to come back home. I say goodbye to Lily in the reception area and take Deacon to school.

Cal is waiting for me outside Deacon’s school, we link hands as we make our way to the Velo station. It’s hard to look him straight in the eye, when I’m planning on sneaking off later to meet up with Zane; he’d be so upset if he knew. I wonder is this what my life will be like, going forward? Feeling caught between the two of them all the time. I can’t exist like that, this is the first and last time I’ll be deceptive, I decide. I try to assuage my feelings of guilt by admitting it’s less hurtful for Cal if he never knows about it, but I’m only kidding myself. I spend most of the day wondering how I’m going to get away undetected but, as it turns out, I don’t end up needing any excuse.

My data-cuff pings when I’m in my final class of the day. Mercifully Cal is sitting beside me, and he helps calm me down. Lily has been injured in an accident, and she’s been admitted to the hospital wing. Cal naturally comes with me, and I’m frantic with worry the whole journey to Prism. I only calm down after I see that she’s okay. She explains how she tripped and fell coming down the stairs and landed painfully on her left arm. The doctor confirms it’s a clean break and easily mended. She’s also bruised some of her ribs. She is scheduled for a medi-scan in the morning, so in the meantime, they’re going to keep her in overnight for observation.

“Ari,” I hear Zane call me.

“Sorry, I got held up but...” I start to respond, but he interrupts me.

“It’s a trap, don’t come!”

CHAPTER 28

Zane has tuned out. What did he mean? I feel the bile rise in my throat as the sense of horror I feel threatens to overwhelm me. I need to know what’s going on, so I determinedly focus my mind and see the action as it unfolds. The Rangers have cuffed his hands behind his back, and they’re towing him, roughly, from the hideout. Commander Remus is waiting outside the screen; he stuns him with his hand-held weapon and Zane is rendered unconscious. The Rangers place his slackened body in the back of the rovercraft, and they speed off into the distance.

“Raina!” I call out silently.

“I saw it too. Don’t worry, they won’t hurt him, he’s far too valuable.”

“We have to get him out!” I hope I’m shouting it.

“We will. Please stay calm, there’s a possibility they were hoping to capture you too. Don’t give them any reason, stay safe,” she says as she zones out.

I’m terrified for Zane. This is all my fault, he’s only in Novo because of me. I should have refused to meet him, then he wouldn’t have been captured. I hope Raina’s assessment is correct, I don’t know what I’ll do if anything happens to him on my account. “Zane,” I call out desperately, but I can’t connect. I assume he’s still knocked out.

Cal can tell something is up and he peers at me quizzically. “We have to go Lil, will you be all right?” I ask.

“Sure,” she answers in a slurred voice.

“They’ve sedated her,” Cal whispers. For a fleeting moment, I wish I could trade places. I can understand why Cal got drunk, the temptation to blot everything out is enticing.

***

I update him as soon as we walk through the door. If he’s suspicious of why Zane was in the hideout in the first place, he doesn’t say anything.

“You were right.”

“About what?” I ask.

“You sensed something was wrong at the hideout, the authorities must have installed surveillance.”

“Why didn’t they arrest us last time?” I muse. I can see him mulling it over.

“I think they were gathering intell.” I know he’s hit the nail on the head.

“Then they know we’re playing both sides! It’s inevitable that they’re coming for us,” I say with resignation.

“They can’t confine us indefinitely Ariana. We’re the Novo Silentium couple, people will notice if we’re missing, and there’s the small matter of our wedding,” he says logically. I know he’s right about this too, but I’m certain the authorities won’t let this go unpunished. I automatically reach out for him; the warmth of his body is comforting, but it doesn’t distill the chill I feel all over.

We both hear the vehicle pull up at the same time, and we jointly move towards the front door. I’m hugely surprised to see Commander De Luca mounting the steps, but I compose my expression in time. “I need a word with you both,” he says.

“You can say whatever you came to say right here,” Cal says stubbornly as he blocks him from entering the house.

“The president is indisposed, so he asked me to pay you a visit on his behalf. Zane is being held for questioning. We know about the rebel mission, and we’re rounding up all other insurgents. Refusing to cooperate with us will be counter-productive. The president wants to remind you that your loved ones can be easily dealt with at the flick of a switch.” His distinct intonation is an intentional reminder of the conversation we had with Zane a few short days ago. So they were listening. “You’re the Novo Silentium couple and you will get married—the date is set for three week’s time. The president says this is your final warning, do you understand?” We both nod as we know we’re not in any position to bargain. “Very well,” Commander De Luca says as he turns on his heel.

I shut the door firmly behind us. “He’s on our side,” I whisper to Cal. I know the house is supposedly safe, but the events of today have brought everything into question. “He’s the guy who gave me the notes.”

“Have you heard anything from Zane yet?” he asks.

“No, you’ll be the first to know,” I tell him.

“Ariana,” I hear Raina call. “We’ll have to stay away, to protect you both. I’ll advise you of the plan when it’s in place. Let me know if Zane makes contact. Keep practising and stay safe,” she says.

“Who was that?” Cal asks me.

“Raina.” A disturbing thought lodges in my brain. “How do you know when I’m talking silently?” I enquire.

“You kind of freeze a little and your expression goes blank, I’ve learned to tell the signs.” I frown.

“That’s worrisome, the authorities could have spotted the same things.”

“I don’t think we mentioned your gift much in front of them, and you’ve mainly been silently communicating here. Besides, I only notice it because I know you so well.”

“All the same, I think I’d better try to be more discreet,” I say as I vow to be more clandestine.

I hear nothing from Zane until the next morning. “Ari,” he calls out.

“Zane! Are you OK? What‘s happened?”

“They questioned me for a few hours and then locked me in this cell. I’m just waiting for their next move. Are you OK?” he says.

“I’m fine, we had a visit last night. They’re rushing our wedding, and if we don’t cooperate they’ll hurt our families. Raina says they’ll get you out, so hang tight.”

“You too,” he says and we cease the communication. I assume he’s being carefully monitored, and I don’t know if they’ve discovered his psychic ability. It’s best to be brief, just in case they’ve found some way to intercept our messages. I advise Cal of the conversation just as my data-cuff pings, I read the IM and groan.

“We have to attend a wedding planning meeting,” I tell him.

“What, now?”

“Yep, unfortunately,” I say. We grab our coats and make our exit. “Let’s try to squeeze in a run later,” I say as I desperately need to keep my sanity in check.

***

We’re being fitted for our wedding outfits, separately of course. Wedding rituals are an important part of cultural retention, according to Keela. Mercifully she’s looking after Cal while Fenuka attends to me. I’m astounded when she comes out of the wardrobe with three stunning wedding dresses. “I created these designs when you were assigned to stand for Aqua in the ‘Amor Regale’,” she says. “I knew you stood a good chance of winning, I didn’t see any harm in being well prepared.”

Each one is equally striking. “I love them all, so I don’t mind which one you pick,” I say.

“You don’t want to choose?” she asks, her tone hinting at her disbelief.

“I’d prefer if you did,” I say. It’s easier than admitting my detachment.

“OK, but I’m keeping it a surprise until the big day.”

We join Cal and Keela in the main room to discuss the other key details of our day. We chat about the cake, look and style of the venue, personal guestlist, wedding menu, etc., etc. Well, they chat about it, I mostly just listen or zone out. The list is never-ending, and my attention span is waning. Keela is growing increasingly frustrated at my nonchalance until finally she can’t restrain herself anymore. “Are we boring you Ariana?” she asks sarcastically.

“What?” I ask innocently.

“I find your attitude extremely ungrateful. The government is throwing you a fabulous wedding, and you can’t even pretend to look interested. It’s highly insulting to everyone, especially your groom!” she shouts at me. I’m about to respond with a catty remark when I remember that, with my every word and action, I place those I love in danger. The thought is instantly sobering.

Relying on my newly acquired acting skills, I say, “Keela, I’m really sorry if I’ve offended you and I apologize if I appear distracted. I’m worried about my kid sister, she’s in the hospital.” I lay it on thick. “Trust me, I’m so appreciative of all you’re doing, you’re a total star.” I smile sweetly at her. Cal is on the verge of laughter and Fenuka’s suppressing a smile. But Keela falls for it: hook, line and sinker.

“Apology accepted Ariana,” she says haughtily.

“Cal I’m so sorry, you know how much I love you,” I say effusively. This time he can’t contain it as he bursts out laughing. Keela looks at both of us as if we’ve gone mad.

***

“Her face was a picture,” he says amusedly as we walk home afterwards.

“She’s an idiot,” I say, and I’m trying to be generous.

“Your acting skills have vastly improved,” he says jokingly.

“They come in handy,” I smirk as I recall my exaggerated apology. I feel almost whimsical.

“Ari!” Zane interjects fleetingly. I wait patiently, but no further message is forthcoming. I concentrate on accessing his mind without any outward movements or signs, conscious that we’re in broad daylight.

Commander Remus towers over Zane as he lies in a crumpled heap on the floor. He presses a button on his data-cuff and Zane’s body convulses uncontrollably as if he’s been electrocuted. Zane cries out in agonizing pain. My own terror pushes to the forefront as a huge sob chokes out. Cal looks at me in alarm. “Careful Ariana,” he says in a hushed voice whilst motioning forward with his eyes. I spot two Rangers walking towards us on the opposite side of the road. I force myself to focus straight ahead as I try to show some restraint. They pass by without any apparent interest in us.

Cal pulls me to the side, and I update him quickly and quietly. He looks equally distressed; it’s good to see that his rivalry with Zane doesn’t over-ride his natural tendency for compassion. I know he’s also uncomfortable at his father’s role in all this. Cal urges me to try and make contact, but it’s no good—Zane’s clearly unconscious again as I’m only sensing darkness.

***

I sign the register which releases Lily into my care. I’m delighted to see her looking so well. “It’s amazing, I was in so much pain, but I barely feel a twinge now,” she says gaily, as she flexes her arm in demonstration.

“Thank goodness, I was so worried,” I tell her as I hug her close to me. We decide to look in on Mom before making the homeward journey. She’s in good form today and chats pleasantly with Cal as if this whole situation is totally normal. This is the first time I’ve heard her mention a desire to return home, that’s progress indeed.

“Your mother seems well, all things considered,” Cal says as we walk with Lily to the Velo station.

“That’s the most normal she’s been. Hopefully, she’ll be released in time for our wedding,” I say.

“Yes, it would be nice to have one of our parents there to witness it,” Cal says, easily playing along.

“Have you set a date?” Lily asks excitedly.

“Yes, three week’s time, better start practising your bridesmaid etiquette.”

“Really!” she shrills.

“Of course silly,” I say as I muss up her hair. She’ll be the one who is most disappointed when it doesn’t happen, I think.

We deposit Lily at home with strict instructions to take it handy. I know she feels fully recovered, but she’s been through a lot in the last twenty-four hours, and the doctors were adamant that she wasn’t to exert herself in the short term.

I pull on my new running gear and bump into Cal as he’s coming out of his room. “Hey gorgeous,” he says as he kisses me lightly on the lips. I remember how I used to get mad every time he greeted me like this, I was so sure that he was teasing me. Now that I know he actually means it, I quicken at his words.

“Right back at you,” I say triflingly. He grins widely and kisses the back of my hand. “Enough flirting Casanova, let’s go running,” I say as I propel him forward.

***

I’m sitting on the steps by the access gate, trying to regain my breath after our energetic jog, when he asks me. It’s not really necessary, seeing as I’m already publicly betrothed to him, but I certainly don’t mind the beautiful ring he produces. It’s a huge ruby encased within a border of small diamonds set on a platinum band. It’s completely breath-taking, and I can’t halt the tears as he slides it in place on my ring finger. I extend my hand out in front of me and marvel at how elegant it looks. “Thank you, I love it, and you,” I gush with a mixture of elation and sadness.

Back home Lily is beside herself with excitement. I take off the ring, and let her try it on, and she makes me take a picture of it to send to her friends. I’m sitting on the bed after my shower when I hear him knock on the door. “Come in.”

“That look is very fetching on you,” Cal says as he takes in my towel and wet hair look.

“Behave,” I scold him, conscious of Lily and Deacon downstairs, though I’m secretly pleased with his obvious admiration. “Thanks again for the ring, I can’t stop looking at it,” I admit.

“It’s not just for them you know. If we can’t get married now, I at least want people to know that we’re engaged—that you’re mine,” he says possessively.

“I can live with that.” And I mean it, I didn’t expect to like the feel of the ring on my finger, but it feels good, like it belongs, as I do to him. He pulls me to him and kisses me passionately. My towel starts slipping down my body and I hastily cling to it in order to protect my modesty.

“Dinner’s ready,” Lily calls up the stairs, and her timing is perfect.

“I hate this enforced celibacy,” he says, his forehead pressed against mine.

“It won’t be forever, we’ll have plenty of time after we get through this next week,” I say as I usher him out of the room to let me get changed in privacy. I quickly pull a black jersey dress over my head and pad barefoot down the stairs after him.

Lily and Deacon are happily chattering away with Cal, so I try to reach out to Zane. I call his name several times and finally he acknowledges. “Are you OK?” I ask even though I know it’s a dumb question to ask anyone in his predicament.

“I’m fine,” he replies, but I sense he’s anything but. I focus on visualizing him, and it’s clear that he’s in a lot of pain. He’s lying on a bed in the fetal position, with his two arms wrapped tightly around himself. I’m appalled at how quickly he’s deteriorated in such a short space of time.

“How bad is it? Don’t even think about lying, I can see the state you’re in,” I say.

“I ache everywhere. They know about the anti-truth serum, and they were trying various things to try to break through it. The pain was excruciating, and I did black out for a while,” he admits. “I didn’t tell them anything, but it’s only a matter of time before they find some way of unlocking the truth,” he adds.

“Where exactly are they holding you?” I ask him, determined to get some lock on his location to relay to Raina.

“I’m on the first level of the penitentiary, East Wing, Block C,” he says.

“I’ll let Raina know and ensure they accelerate the rescue plan.”

“Sure. You be careful Ari,” Zane says.

Just then my data-cuff pings with an incoming call. “I have to go, talk soon,” I tell him as I tune out.

It’s Senior Commander Vegas. He informs me that my dad’s personal belongings are available to collect from NSAF. I promise to drop by in the next day or two and he terminates the call.

I force Lily to rest while Cal and I clean up after dinner, she needs her sleep, and I need to update him. “Zane doesn’t sound good, have you contacted Raina yet?” Cal asks.

“No, but I will now,” I say as I focus on clearing my mind. She greets me first.

“Ari, have you spoken with Zane?”

“Yes,” I tell her, and I allow my thoughts to roam over the details of the conversation for her perusal.

“We need to get him out now,” she says.

“What’s the plan?” I ask.

“The strategy is almost finalized except for one important detail, how to gain access to the facility without arousing suspicion,” Raina replies.

“I think I can help with that,” I say as I relay the details of my recent call with Senior Commander Vegas. “Will that work?”

“Let me run it past Agent Dale and get back to you,” Raina says as she zones out.

She makes contact again an hour later and I listen carefully as she outlines the agreed plan. She can’t divulge much of the specifics, but it’s enough to understand that we have a pivotal role to play. I start explaining it to Cal, “I’m to arrange to collect my dad’s things tomorrow night at seven. Agent Dale will meet us en route, and additional information will be provided then. Our job is to help get them into the building and to assist in getting both Zane and Ben out. Zane is in the East Wing, Level 1, Block C and Ben is being held in the West Wing, Level 2, Block E of the penitentiary.”

“What about our families?” Cal asks.

“They’re handling it; Raina will collect Deacon from school, and Commander De Luca will get Mom, Lily and Mel. We’ll meet later at the rendezvous point, for the journey to Earth,” I say.

“I don’t like so much being hidden from us,” he says.

“Neither do I,” I agree. I can totally understand his nervousness, and I’m equally unhappy about being so clueless. “What choice do we have anyway?” I ask, and he shrugs. Now that it’s so near I am worried: we’re trusting our lives to people that we hardly know, it’s a huge leap of faith. But the alternative is that we refuse to cooperate, get married, churn out babies and accept the fact that we won’t ever see Ben or Zane again. While there’s so much that is unknown, this still feels like the right thing to do, and my extrasensory ability hasn’t let me down thus far. They’re only being secretive to protect us, I reassure myself. I find some consolation in the fact that this was my dad’s wish—if he wanted me to follow this path, then that’s what I will do. I’ve been mulling over all of this in the last few minutes. Cal is also strangely quiet, and I know he’s conducting his own soul-searching. “Well?” I ask him.

“Let’s do it,” he says.

I relent again and allow Cal into my bed tonight, I desperately need the reassurance of his arms around me; although neither one of us sleeps a wink all night. I toss and turn consistently, drifting into temporary bouts of unconsciousness but never quite falling asleep. Even the slightest sound in the house has me on tenterhooks. I give up at 5 a.m. and decide to get up for a run.

“Where are you sneaking off to?” Cal asks.

“I’ve given up on the illusion of sleep, I’m going out for one last run,” I tell him.

“I’m coming too,” he says as he rises to join me.

***

Lily is already dressed when we arrive back at the house. “Why are you up so early Lil?” I ask.

“I was agitated and couldn’t sleep, too much rest in the last few days I guess,” she says. We eat breakfast in comfortable silence, each of us absorbed in our inner thoughts.

“Lil, we have to head over to NSAF at seven tonight to collect Dad’s belongings. Could you visit Mom this evening and we’ll meet you there afterwards? Raina will collect Deacon from school,” I say innocently.

“Sure, see you then,” she says as she kisses us both goodbye.

I don’t feel like going to the Academy today, but I also don’t feel like hanging around the house in a constant state of anxiety. Cal suggests it’s the best way of keeping ourselves distracted, so we decide to go in. I get a backpack ready for Lily, Deacon and myself. I leave all the bags in my room; we’ll have just enough time to come back and get them later.

Cal is waiting for me in the living area, standing in front of the glass window, staring pensively out at the lake. Sadly it reminds me of the many times I saw my father do the same thing. I wrap my arms around him from behind. He grabs my hands in his but stays with his back to me. “Ariana, why was Zane in the hideout?” he asks calmly.

Oh crap! “Please don’t be mad,” I tell him, “he was waiting for me.” He turns slowly, and the damage I’ve caused is irrefutable. “Cal, I’m sorry. There were some things he wanted to say to me, on my own. I felt it was the least I could do considering all the risks he’s taken for me. I knew you’d object, so I didn’t tell you. I feel rotten enough as it is—it would have been better for everyone if I’d just said no,” I say imploringly.

“Is that the truth?” he asks, and I hear him struggling to maintain an even tone.

“Yes, how many times do I have to tell you!” I cry out in sheer frustration.

All the stress of the last few weeks finally finds an outlet, and I surprise even myself when I burst out crying. I have to remind myself that he’s the one who has been wronged, but even still, I struggle to stop the tears from flowing. For once, Cal looks unsure of himself. I know his natural instinct is to comfort me, but he’s still feeling so hurt and angry. “I’m sorry,” I say in between sobs. Eventually, he puts his arms around me and soothes me until I feel the tears subsiding. “I am truly sorry, I don’t mean to hurt you, but I keep doing it,” I say trembling.

“I’m trying to be understanding Ariana, but it’s challenging. How would you feel if my ex-girlfriend showed up to rescue me, still proclaiming undying love? How secure would you feel even though I reassured you?” Cal asks.

“I would feel exactly as you do,” I say in a moment of absolute clarity. “I promise I won’t do anything like that again,” I say solemnly. He looks earnestly into my eyes.

“Good. Come on, we better get going, or we’ll be late.”

***

I’m glad we decided to spend the day at NSAFTA; the combination of physical and mental exertion is the perfect diversion. I bump into Eve as I’m unpacking my locker. Marriage seems to be agreeing with her, and she’s positively glowing. I’m pleased that she doesn’t bring up the incident at her wedding. She begs me to call over to see her new house, and I agree, knowing full well that I will never get to visit. It already feels as if we’ve grown apart. I hug her tightly before she leaves and resist the urge to tell her what a great friend she’s been to me; instead I hold onto the hope that I will see her again.

***

Back at the house Cal and I get changed into more suitable clothing, and I finish loading our backpacks. We force ourselves to eat although neither one of us has much of an appetite. We hold each other tight and my head rests against his chest; the solid rhythm of his heart is comforting. Finally, he pulls away. “It’s time,” he says simply as he takes hold of my hand. I take one last, long look at the house that I’ve called home for the past two and a half years before I pull the door shut on that particular aspect of my life.

The news of our impending wedding has clearly been broadcast to the nation as we intercept many messages of congratulations on our walk to the Velo station. It’s bittersweet, and I think it’s affecting Cal more so than me.

We are on foot to the NSAF building when Agent Dale joins us. He’s dressed in a Novo Commander’s uniform, and he talks in very hushed tones as we continue our journey. He discreetly presses the disc into Cal’s hand and slides four magnetic chips to me. He takes our backpacks from us, and then leaves to assemble with the others. Cal and I exchange excited glances. “Zane, get ready!” I tell him.

My body starts shaking as we mount the steps to the entrance of the building. I feel Cal tighten his grip on mine in an attempt to help steady my nerves. I cast a sideways glance at him, he’s cool as a cucumber. We sign in at the front desk and are directed by the Ranger to the scanning area. Cal keeps to my right, in arms length of the inner front wall. With my peripheral vision, I notice him secretly press the disc firmly to the wall.

Nothing happens at first, and we trade apprehensive looks. The Ranger is motioning for me to move forward.

Then, without any forewarning, all the power dies, and we’re plunged into stark darkness.

All hell breaks loose.

CHAPTER 29

I’m momentarily dazed as the gunfire immediately breaks out. “Down,” Cal shouts at me as he pulls me roughly to the floor. It brings me to my senses, and I quickly fix the magnetic chip over his Vita before he applies the same to mine. The room is repeatedly lit up by flashes of illuminated strips and there’s a consistent recurring, zapping noise. Whatever form of weapons the rebels are using, they’re unfamiliar to me.

“Zane, are the cell doors unlocked?”

“Yes, I’m already making my way out.”

“Keep’em Forward,” Agent Dale shouts out in our direction. My vision is slowly adjusting to the blackness and I spy several figures moving around the scanning area down the main corridor. A quick glance to my left confirms that the rebels have taken control of the front-of-house. They’re busy lining the dazed Rangers up against the wall, they appear inert and incapable of mounting any further defence.

Cal and I sprint down the corridor after Agent Dale. “Here, for protection,” Agent Dale says as he turns without stopping and throws two weapons to Cal. He deftly catches both and hands one to me. I’ve never seen this weapon before, but the trigger mechanism looks similar to some of the weapons we’ve trained with, in the Academy.

“Zane, where are you?” I ask.

“On the stairwell,” he says and I focus on locating him. He’s trying to haul himself up the steps but the effort required is immense, he’s obviously in severe pain.

“Zane needs help,” I tell Agent Dale.

“Hold up,” he calls out to his team of soldiers and they come to an automatic standstill. He places a rectangular tablet on the wall and presses several buttons until a flashing red beacon is displayed on the screen. He zooms in with his finger and thumb and points to the red light. “There. Bate, Vida, Lagruen—case evac.,” he shouts directions at the three men who are furthest to the front, they immediately take off as instructed.

Agent Dale flits through various other screens and locates a cluster of flashing beacons, all in the same vicinity. “The rest of you, come with me,” he says sharply as he grabs the tablet from the wall and nimbly throws it over his shoulder and into his bag.

“What about Ben?” Cal asks as we obediently follow him left and down a wide corridor. “We’re en route to retrieve him,” he says, and it’s clear from his tone that he’s unhappy at being challenged in front of his team.

As the first of our squad round the corner, we hear a burst of gunfire followed by the slump of a body. “Assume the position,” Agent Dale shouts out, and everyone instantly pans flat to the wall and hunkers down looking for some refuge. Cal and I scoot up towards the nearest door, and he forces it open with the full strength of his body. I rush in and break the glass panel on the door with the butt of my weapon. We position ourselves at either side, weapons drawn and ready. Two other soldiers jump forward into the room as the burst of gunfire edges ever closer. “Recedo, NOW,” screams Agent Dale. A tall, sandy-haired woman darts out of the room opposite us holding a dome-shaped high-tech device. She presses a switch on the side, and the device lights up, emitting a luminous far-reaching laser beam. She targets an approaching Ranger, and the laser beam shoots forward. The Ranger drops to the ground, and his weapon has completely ... evaporated! She continues this pattern in a sweeping gesture as Agent Dale and some of his men cover her from the sides. “Secure,” Agent Dale calls out and the man and woman in our room motion that it’s safe for us to exit.

All the Rangers lie motionless on the floor, completely weaponless.

“Are they dead?” Cal asks.

“No, just temporarily stunned,” Agent Dale says as he maneuvers his way around the immobile bodies. “Quickly, forward team,” he shouts out as he gestures with his arm for us to follow him.

Cal grabs my upper arms and whispers, “Don’t leave my side.”

I nod my head in silent agreement.

We’re descending the stairs at a rapid pace when we happen across the next group of Rangers. They instantly open fire and a shot narrowly misses the side of my head. Cal has his weapon drawn and retaliates; the Ranger drops to the floor. The soldier with the Recedo weapon advances forward and sweeps the stairwell until all our opponents are unmoving. We pick our way over the bodies and continue down to Level 2.

We hear a huge ruckus emerging as we approach the Level 2 cell area. Agent Dale directs us to stop and push back. He retrieves the tablet from his backpack and secures it to the wall, he types in several commands, and slowly the image appears on the screen. The prisoners are out of their individual cells, but the main gate has been secured manually and three Rangers stand on guard. The prisoners are extremely agitated and pulling on the gate. There are a few limp bodies strewn on the floor, but it’s unclear if they are simply unconscious or dead. Agent Dale whispers to three of his men and the four of them rush around the corner. We see the action on the screen as the Rangers are overpowered and stunned into submission.

“Stand at the far back wall,” Agent Dale calls out to the prisoners and they immediately retreat. I hear a massive explosion following by rousing cheers, and a throng of people start pushing past us up the stairs. Cal grabs my hand, and we thrust our way through. Cal spots him first, and he runs forward, never once letting go of my hand. “Ben, you’re all right,” he says in relief as he grabs his friend into a hug. I’m shocked at Ben’s condition, he’s severally malnourished and so thin I fear Cal could break him unintentionally.

“We need to disperse now Cadet Remus,” Agent Dale says.

“OK, I’ll carry him out of here.” I affix the magnetic chip to Ben’s neck and kiss him softly on the cheek.

“It’s good to see you,” I tell him. Agent Dale is urgently prodding us forward. Cal releases his grip on my hand, and grabs Ben up and over his shoulders, we hurriedly move out.

“Zane, are you out?” I enquire.

“Not quite,” he says, so I hone in on his location. He’s on the floor, in a small room, alone.

“Where are the soldiers?”

“I don’t know, they never arrived. I heard Rangers approaching, and took cover. I don’t have the strength to go on, leave without me,” he says.

“No way, stay there, I’m coming.”

“Agent Dale, your men never made it to Zane, he can’t make it on his own.” He instantly takes out the tablet and has located Zane in seconds.

“Right, Mendes, Canvert, you’re with me. Agent Leena,” he says to the sandy- haired woman in charge of the Recedo, “take over, get this group to the extraction point and we’ll meet you there.”

“I’m coming with you,” I say.

“No, Ariana,” Cal says decisively, “Agent Dale will get him out.”

“Cal, I can’t leave without him, please,” I plead. His jaw tenses, and then he exhales loudly.

“OK, but I’m coming too.” I don’t object because I think it’s far safer for us to stay together.

“Here, can you take over?” Cal asks the musclebound soldier on his right, he quickly obliges and hoists Ben over his shoulders. Ben is barely coherent, and I don’t think he even notices when Cal and I sprint off.

“Zane, we’re on our way.”

We have to make our way back up to the original corridor and move down the east wing in order to descend the correct stairwell to reach Zane. Thankfully, we don’t run into any other Rangers, but we can hear the unmistakable sound of gunfire reverberating in other parts of the building. “We need to get out of here ASAP,” Agent Dale says, “we won’t be able to hold them off much longer, and the power could be operational any second.” We all automatically quicken our pace.

Zane is in a room halfway down the stairwell; it’s some kind of maintenance storage area. He’s passed out, curled up on the stone floor amidst row after row of boxes and equipment. “Zane, can you walk?” I ask him gently as I shake him awake.

“Not without help,” he says feebly. Cal steps forward and helps to get him into a standing position.

“Put one arm around Ariana, and one around me,” he instructs Zane.

“We’ll head up front, but stay tight to the rear,” Agent Dale orders us. We nod in assent as we start to make our way back up the stairwell. We’ve just reached the top when the lights flash brightly indicating the return of power to the facility. “Plan B,” Agent Dale says.

“What’s Plan B?” Cal ventures to ask.

“We can’t exit now through any of the main access points, so we’ll have to go out through the ventilation tunnels. There’s one on this side of the building. It’s imperative that we get to the tunnel entry point quickly before we’re detected. Move out now,” he says.

Mendes or Canvert acts as lookout, I’m not sure which one, there wasn’t time for formal introductions. He motions that it’s safe, and we all pile out. I’m starting to buckle under the pressure of carrying Zane, despite the fact that he’s clearly weak, his weight is too much for me, even shared. I nearly fall as my knees give out, but using every last ounce of energy, I force myself back up before I keel over. “I’ll take him,” Cal says as he grabs Zane fully and lifts him over his back. Agent Dale comes to an abrupt halt, and unlocking his weapon, he fires a round at the silver metal grid that’s secured to the wall a few feet over our heads. The impact leaves a glaring hole in the grid that is large enough for us to move through.

“Quick, everyone up,” he says as he holds his hands together to lift us up, one at a time. Cal shunts me up first, and I experience a fretful minute until first Zane, and then Cal, are securely in the tunnel. Cal reaches down and pulls Agent Dale up swiftly. We hear the sound of footsteps getting nearer. No one needs an order to know that we need to get out of here fast. The tunnel isn’t high enough to walk through, so we have to hunch down on all fours and crawl forward. Zane’s much slower than the rest of us, but gradually we inch our way ahead and eventually, I see a light at the end of the tunnel.

Mendes and Canvert jump out first and scout the area.

“Clear.”

Cal lowers me down next, and I feel strong arms catch me. Agent Dale follows suit. Cal is lowering Zane when he’s suddenly jerked back, and he loses his grip. Agent Dale reacts rapidly and catches Zane before he plunges to the ground, and certain injury.

“Cal,” I cry out in alarm. I hear distinct sounds of a scuffle in the tunnel. “Help him!” I turn and scream at Agent Dale.

“We can’t reach him from this position, and if we stop to try then we’ll all get captured. We need to get to the extraction point now,” he says. Just then Cal appears at the opening, and he throws his legs out, ready to jump. A pair of arms extend and grab him forcefully back. Time is suspended as I stare in slow motion at his retreating form.

“No, Cal!” I shout, and the tears are running unchecked down my face.

“Get her out of here now!” Cal shouts out. Someone grabs me under the arms, and takes off running. I kick and scream with all my might.

“No, no, let me go, let me go to him,” I screech and I dig my nails into my jailer’s arm, but he doesn’t falter. The last thing I hear before I black out is Cal screaming, “I love you Ariana.”

***

I’m drowning, and the water permeates all facial orifices as I struggle to breathe.

“Open your eyes Ari.”

“Ari, wake up,” he says more urgently. I sluggishly open my eyes, and see Zane peering over me. I slowly lift myself up on my elbows and wipe the water from my eyes and hair. Zane is holding a plastic bottle in his hand.

“Thanks for the shower,” I say smartly before the reality of the situation hits me, and I’m crippled with gut-wrenching pain. “Cal,” I whisper, hoping desperately that it’s all been a dream. My stomach retches and I throw up all over Zane’s boots. He pours some water over his feet and then hands the remainder to me to drink.

“Ari, I’m so sorry, but we don’t have time to think about this now, time is running out. Cal wants you to get to safety,” he says as he extends his arm to help me up. All I want to do is shut my eyes and never wake up, but then Cal’s sacrifice will have been in vain. I force myself to stand up.

“Cadet Skyee, I know you’ve had a shock, but we have to get out of here now,” Agent Dale says urgently.

“Lead on,” I say numbly.

Mendes and Canvert assist Zane as we sprint forward, dodging carefully between various outbuildings, using the structures to conceal us as we head out in an easterly direction. Leaving the confines of NSAF behind, all I can see are miles and miles of desert stretching out in front of us. It feels terribly exposed, but I don’t question Agent Dale, he seems to know what he’s doing. I spot a storm cloud building to the north. Upon closer inspection, I notice that it’s a vehicle coming in our direction. “Over there,” I yell to Agent Dale as I point with my hand outstretched. He pulls down his NVGs and fastens them over his eyes.

“That’s our ride,” he says confidently. We slow down and wait for the approaching vehicle to reach us.

A man rolls out of the front passenger side of the rovercraft and speedily opens the back door. We all climb in, and I help Zane up beside me.

I can’t summon any outward emotion, but I spend the entire journey locked inside the commotion brewing in my head. All I can think about is Cal. What are they doing to him now? What are their plans for him? Will I ever see him again? A sharp, piercing pain stabs my heart. Zane sits silently beside me, and I respect him for giving me my privacy, however, when he takes my hand gently in his I harshly push it away. I know I’m being unfair, he was only trying to console me, but the only person I allow touch me is Cal, and it’s too sore a reminder.

I absently twiddle the ring on my finger and promise solemnly that I won’t give up on Cal, whatever it takes, I’ll find a way to get him out. If it’s the last thing I do, I swear to myself. I already feel his absence acutely, and I long to have his comforting arms around me.

The vehicle jerks to a sudden halt and the doors are opened in quick succession. Zane struggles to get out unaided, so I squeeze myself past him and jump out first. I offer my hand, which he gladly takes, and I help ease him out of the vehicle; he’s still very weak, but his spirit is stronger. I place his arm around my shoulder, and I secure my arm around his back to help steady him and we walk towards the waiting stealth-craft at a reasonable pace.

Once inside the main cabin Agent Dale directs me to a seat near the front of the craft. Raina is seated to my left, and she rises to greet me. “Deacon, you’re safe,” I say, with relief, as I spot him sitting the other side of Raina. I lean over and give him a comforting hug. “Are you OK?” I ask.

“Yeah, this is so cool,” he says enthusiastically, I smile weakly. Zane sits down on the other side of me, and he’s immediately handed a laptop.

“He’s too weak,” I say, and Agent Dale can tell by my icy expression that I strongly object.

“Agreed, but we need him to de-activate the force field or there’s no way we’re getting off this stinking planet,” he says fervently.

“It’s OK, Ari, I can manage.”

“Can you get him something to eat and drink,” I ask.

“Of course. Agent Leena, can you attend to that?” he asks his efficient second in command. She automatically stands and moves about the cabin.

I suddenly remember the others. “Where’s my mom and Lily, Mel and Ben?” I ask Agent Dale urgently.

“Ben’s on board, he’s being treated in the medical room. Commander De Luca is in charge of extracting the others, we’re still waiting for his arrival,” he says. I can sense the tension underlying his words.

“Has something gone wrong?”

“We don’t know.”

“Can’t you contact him?” I ask.

“No, that could put them in jeopardy. We’ll give them ten more minutes,” he says.

“NO!” I shout this so loudly that everyone stops talking and looks in my direction. “We’re not leaving without them, I’m not leaving without them,” I say firmly, but more quietly. Agent Dale starts to respond but then glances in Zane’s direction and stops, he purses his lips instead. Agent Leena appears by my side and she hands a box to me.

“Something for you both to eat,” she says kindly. This is the first time I’ve had the opportunity to observe her up close, she is much younger than I’d initially estimated. She has four, maybe five years on me, tops. I figured she was older because she was so cool and confident under pressure back in NSAF. “I can search for Commander De Luca,” she says directly to Agent Dale.

“That’s not even up for discussion,” he glares at her unhappily. I’m touched by this stranger’s kindness and bravery. I mouth a silent “Thank you.” She acknowledges me with a gesture of her head before re-taking her seat.

Zane is furiously tapping away at the keyboard, and I know he won’t stop to eat, so I place small morsels of food in his mouth. I raise the bottle of water to his lips, to allow him take sips. My hand is trembling from the sense of dread I feel, I just know that something has gone terribly wrong. Suddenly Zane turns and looks at me with a strange expression. “What?” I ask him silently.

“Memories,” he replies with a wistful look in his eye.

I hear the screech of the hovercraft before I actually physically see it, I immediately jump out of my seat.

“Cracked it!” Zane shouts out.

“Get ready for take off,” Agent Dale directs the cockpit as he runs down to greet the hovercraft.

The doors are quickly opened, and four people run towards us. Commander De Luca, Mel, and a man and woman who aren’t familiar to me. “Where’s my mother and Lily?” I scream hysterically as I grab the Commander’s arm. The look of pure anguish in his eyes is plain for all to see.

“I’m sorry Ariana. The authorities had picked them up before we even got there, I was hoping you might have stumbled across them in NSAF,” he says sadly.

“I have to go back for them, please wait,” I turn around and beg Agent Dale.

“I’m sorry Cadet Skyee, but that’s not possible,” he says as he simultaneously advises the cockpit to commence take off. I don’t even pause to consider my options as I make a dash for the exit. The last thing I feel is a sharp pinch in my arm, then I pass out.

A high-pitched wailing sound is the first thing I hear as I come to. I lift my head up and turn in the direction of the noise. It’s Mel, she’s crying hysterically. Our eyes lock in understanding. I attempt to get up and go to her, but I’m securely restrained by my harness. I angrily try to unlock it, but I’m confounded. “Get me out of this!” I roar at Zane who duly cooperates without argument. He looks at me with compassion, but I meet his eyes with a cold, hard stare. The stealth-craft is moving at incredible speed, and I’m still feeling dizzy from whatever sedative they gave me, so I stumble clumsily forward in Mel’s direction. A pair of hands push me down in the chair beside her and press the button to strap me in.

“Don’t move again,” Agent Dale orders.

Mel and I hug closely, wordlessly offering what little comfort we can to each other. I glare at Agent Dale, I’m sure he was the one who injected me, and thwarted my efforts at escape.

A plan is coming together in my head. I don’t want to live in a world without Cal and the rest of my family. If Clementia think they can manipulate me into doing their will, without my loved ones at my side, then they’re sorely mistaken. They’re about to find out just how determined I can be.

END OF BOOK ONE.

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

Siobhan Davis is the author of the True Calling book series. She resides in the Garden County of Ireland with her husband and two sons.

You can visit Siobhan online at: www.siobhandavis.com

Subscribe to Siobhan’s mailing list here to receive automatic notifications of the release dates for Book 2 and Book 3 in the True Calling trilogy.

Table of Contents

- Title Page
- Copyright
- PART I - ARIANA CHAPTER 1
- CHAPTER 2
- CHAPTER 3
- CHAPTER 4
- CHAPTER 5
- CHAPTER 6
- CHAPTER 7
- CHAPTER 8
- CHAPTER 9
- CHAPTER 10
- CHAPTER 11
- CHAPTER 12
- CHAPTER 13
- CHAPTER 14
- CHAPTER 15
- PART II – ZANE CHAPTER 16
- CHAPTER 17
- CHAPTER 18
- CHAPTER 19
- CHAPTER 20
- Part III – ARIANA CHAPTER 21
- CHAPTER 22
- CHAPTER 23
- CHAPTER 24
- CHAPTER 25
- CHAPTER 26
- CHAPTER 27
- CHAPTER 28
- CHAPTER 29
- ABOUT THE AUTHOR